The Fourth in the Little Book Set |
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Table of Contents |
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Publication Information |
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
GOD's Declaration in the Little Book |
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Regarding the Little Book in Revelation Chapter 10, there are usually several different opinions. Some say it is the Book of Revelation itself, some say it is the Book of Daniel, and some even say it is the Book of Enoch. But since no one has ever come forward to publicly claim that GOD gave him the confirmation, all these statements nothing more than HUMAN SPECULATIONS. However, on Page 20 of the Book "Revealing The Bible's Truth", in the first paragraph under the subtitle "This Book", it is stated as below: |
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
And, although the title of THIS BOOK is "Revealing The Bible's Truth", GOD SAYS that THIS BOOK in HEAVEN is referred to as the "LITTLE BOOK". |
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Coverage to The Bible - the BIG BOOK |
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Since GOD'S PURPOSE of the Little Book is to correct our MISINTERPRETATIONS and MISUNDERSTANDINGS of The Bible - the BIG BOOK, it is necessary for us to know HOW MANY BIBLE VERSES are explained in THIS SPECIFIC BOOK. In the table below, the number in the column "Total Verses Explained" represents HOW MANY BIBLE VERSES in total are explained for any particular book of the Bible. However, because the Bible has MULTIPLE LAYERS of meaning, some Bible verses are explained more than once. To be rigorous, we can also count each Bible verse only once, even if it is explained multiple times. The numbers counted in this way appear in the column "Unique Verses". |
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
The 4 Books as the Little Book Set |
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
GOD'S DECLARATION of the Little Book appears ONLY in the Book "Revealing The Bible's Truth". However, after the Little Book, the author wrote THREE OTHER Books: "The Rod of Iron", "Revelation the Fourth Son", "Mystery Babylon the Great Whore". Although the OTHER THREE Books don't have the same GOD'S DECLARATION as what the Little Book has on its page 20, it is obvious that they continue the task of the Little Book, which is to Reveal The Bible's TRUTH. The OTHER THREE Books has the same WRITING STYLE, the same SPEAKING TONE, the same ANOINTING, the same AUTHORITY, and the same PURPOSE, as the Little Book. Without the OTHER THREE Books, it is impossible for a Christian to be FULLY CORRECTED from his MISINTERPRETATIONS and MISUNDERSTANDINGS of The Bible - the BIG BOOK. Therefore, just as The Bible comprises many books to convey its COMPLETE message, the Little Book must be united with the OTHER THREE Books to form the full Little Book Set. Only when these FOUR BOOKS are taken together does the intended message become COMPLETE. The Little Book Set consists of the following FOUR BOOKS: |
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Season to Explain the Little Book Set |
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ecclesiastes 3:1 To every thing there is A SEASON, and A TIME to every purpose under the heaven: |
Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
When Robert WROTE the BOOKS, when THE LORD used to TALK to him, and when he PUBLISHED the BOOKS, that was the RIGHT TIME. And everything has A SEASON, now the BOOKS are WRITTEN. And NOW is the TIME of EXPLAINING what was WRITTEN in the BOOKS, and OTHER THINGS of GOD, and even MORE THINGS BURIED in THE HOLY BIBLE. |
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The above is the DIRECT WORD of GOD in a message titled NOTHING IS FOR CERTAIN: By THE LORD of HOSTS . The message was published by A SPECIAL SERVANT of GOD on 2015-01-15. He has a similar HIGH RANK as Robert, and that specific date was THREE YEARS before Robert's death. According to the above, GOD mentioned TWO STAGES: the FIRST STAGE is to PUBLISH the Little Book Set, the SECOND STAGE is to EXPLAIN. And regarding what must BE EXPLAINED, GOD clearly identifies THREE THINGS: the first is to EXPLAIN "what was WRITTEN in the BOOKS", namely the Four Books authored by Robert, the Little Book Set; the second is to EXPLAIN "OTHER THINGS of GOD"; the third is to EXPLAIN "MORE THINGS BURIED in THE HOLY BIBLE". The 182 MINISTRY provides the PRINT VERSION of the Little Book Set, while the 151 MINISTRY provides the DIGITAL VERSION and its corresponding DIGITAL TOOLS for the PURPOSE of EXPLAINING the THREE THINGS stated by THE LORD of HOSTS in above. |
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
The 151 Ministry after the 182 Ministry |
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The 182 MINISTRY of Robert is the ministry of a DELIVERER, and its purpose is to PUBLISH the Little Book Set. The 151 MINISTRY of GOD'S ANOINTED is the ministry of Jesus Christ, and its purpose is to EXPLAIN the THREE THINGS mentioned above, beginning with the Little Book Set. The 182 MINISTRY is PRIVILEGED, it can only be carried out by a DELIVERER. However, the 151 MINISTRY is OPEN, it can be carried out by anyone who follows Jesus, while BEING ANOINTED with at least three gifts of the Holy Spirit. Even the ministry of the 144,000 Tribulation Saints belongs to the 151 MINISTRY. However, the majority of the Tribulation Saints shall manifest themselves in the SECOND STAGE of the End Times. Those who have awakened in the CURRENT FIRST STAGE of the End Times must PREPARE THE WAY for the 144,000 Tribulation Saints, just as John the Baptist prepared the way for Jesus. This HTML File is created by those of the 151 MINISTRY for the PURPOSE to PREPARE THE WAY for the 144,000 Tribulation Saints. |
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
History of This HTML File |
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Copyright of This HTML File |
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This HTML file is the fourth in the Little Book Set. The Little Book Set is also the WORD of GOD, and is only INFERIOR to The Bible - the BIG BOOK. Currently, accdatbooks.com holds its copyright. But one ministry alone can not meet ALL KINDS OF NEEDS of the Little Book Set. Since the email addresses listed on accdatbooks.com have been DORMANT since the passing of Robert(2017), it has become IMPOSSIBLE to contact accdatbooks.com. Although this HTML file is created for FREE USE, we are willing to share our financial resources with accdatbooks.com when necessary. Please contact us through the following email address: endtimedw@gmail.com. |
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
How to Use This HTML File |
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
1. This HTML file contains the entire webpage packed into a SINGLE HTML FILE. It is fully DOWNLOADABLE and PORTABLE. When you view it on BibleLittleBook.hk , you can right click in your browser and save it as an HTML file to any USB disk or your computer's storage. After saving it, you can open and view this HTML file with any browser on your PC or device. |
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
2. You can jump directly to any page by appending a page tag such as "#p256" to the end of the browser's address bar and pressing Enter. For example, in your browser address bar, change "C:\blb-4-en.html" to "C:\blb-4-en.html#p256" and press enter key, the browser will jump immediately to Page 256. |
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
3. To the far right of each paragraph, there is an indicator of original page number, such as P256 . Clicking this indicator will take you directly to the Table of Contents of the entire book. |
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
4. If a paragraph is actually a verse quoted from King James 1611 Bible, an additional indicator appears, such as Kjv1611 . Clicking this indicator redirects you to the website Kjb1611.ca , where the entire chapter of the King James 1611 Bible is displayed, automatically focused on the same verse. |
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Mystery Babylon the Great Whore |
P1 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
ROBERT G. BARBARIA |
P1 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
About the Author |
P2 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Robert G. Barbaria was born in San Francisco. California in 1946. He grew up in a typical middle class family and attended the local schools, Joining the United States Navy in 1965, he served in Vietnam and was decorated and honorably discharged in 1968. |
P2 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Shortly after leaving the Navy, Mr. Barbaria entered the electronics industry and served in the industry as a Design Engineer and Manager for 30 plus years. After holding various high-level management positions throughout the industry, Mr. Barbaria in the year 2000 started his own Consulting Firm, calling it, "Intimate Resource Counseling". |
P2 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 10:1 And I saw another mighty angel come down from heaven, clothed with a cloud: and a rainbow was upon his head, and his face was as it were the sun, and his feet as pillars of fire: |
P2 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 10:2 And he had in his hand a little book open: and he set his right foot upon the Sea, and his left foot on the earth, |
P2 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Contents |
P3 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
P3 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
January 22nd 2007 Author: Robert G. Barbaria by the authority of GOD ALMIGHTY and the direction of THE HOLY SPIRIT. |
P5 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Introduction |
P5 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
After writing and having published my last book, Revelation The Fourth Son, I had thought that my writing had been completed for THE LORD. However, on January 18th 2007 some three years afterwards, THE LORD indicated that another book needed to be written, and its title was to be "Mystery Babylon, The Great Whore". At that time I asked THE LORD to please give me a CONFIRMATION so I would know it was HE who was inspiring me to write the book, and not my own imagination inspiring me to do so. On Sunday, January 21st 2007, THE LORD gave me that CONFIRMATION. On the morning of January 22nd 2007 I was awakened at approximately 4:00AM and told by GOD to start my writing. |
P5 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
As with my other three books, this book will have no outline to follow, nor is there any specific guidelines of what the book will say in its contents. I just write that which THE HOLY SPIRIT dictates to me. Some of the readers of the previous three books have complained regarding the changes in type style that occur routinely throughout my books, thus making it difficult for them to read. However this phenomenon occurs during my writing via THE HOLY SPIRIT, and is not of my own doing, but rather the way that GOD intends for these books to be written. |
P5 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
As has been said in the previous books, the changes in type style KEY the intended READER'S SPIRIT to RECEIVE the SPIRITUAL MESSAGE that is encrypted into the book's text. This book is not intended for everyone! Therefore, if you find these changes in type style to be annoying, then unfortunately you are not an intended reader. This book, as with the other three books, are written for three specific groups of PEOPLE: the BRIDE (GOD'S CHILDREN), the WEDDING GUESTS (GOD'S PEOPLE, ISRAEL) and the BEHEADED SOULS (GOD'S Martyrs), who die for refusing to accept the "Mark of the Beast" and for refusing to DENOUNCE GOD and the TESTIMONY of JESUS CHRIST. Therefore, if you do not fall into one of these specific categories of people, you will not only find this book difficult to read, but will rather find it to be downright OFFENSIVE regarding your particular beliefs. |
P5 P6 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
There will be several subjects covered in this book, most of which relate to a man-made religious order and the erroneous beliefs in GOD relating to that religious order. The HOLY BIBLE is quite clear in both the NEW and OLD TESTAMENTS regarding how YOU should both serve and worship GOD. And, how the FALSE TEACHING of the WORD of GOD will bring about HELL FIRE, ETERNAL DAMNATION, and the WRATH of GOD, to those individuals perpetrating that FALSE TEACHING. |
P6 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 2:18 AND UNTO THE ANGEL OF THE CHURCH IN THY-A-TI'-RA WRITE; THESE THINGS SAITH THE SON OF GOD, WHO HATH HIS EYES LIKE UNTO A FLAME OF FIRE, AND HIS FEET ARE LIKE FINE BRASS; |
P6 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 2:19 I KNOW THY WORKS, AND CHARITY, AND SERVICE, AND FAITH, AND THY PATIENCE, AND THY WORKS; AND THE LAST TO BE MORE THAN THE FIRST. |
P6 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 2:20 NOTWITHSTANDING I HAVE A FEW THINGS AGAINST THEE, BECAUSE THOU SUFFEREST THAT WOMAN JEZ'-E-BEL, WHICH CALLETH HERSELF A PROPHETESS, TO TEACH AND TO SEDUCE MY SERVANTS TO COMMIT FORNICATION, AND TO EAT THINGS SACRIFICED UNTO IDOLS. |
P6 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 2:21 AND I GAVE HER SPACE TO REPENT OF HER FORNICATION; AND SHE REPENTED NOT. |
P6 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 2:22 BEHOLD, I WILL CAST HER INTO A BED, AND THEM THAT COMMIT ADULTERY WITH HER INTO GREAT TRIBULATION, EXCEPT THEY REPENT OF THEIR DEEDS. |
P6 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 2:23 AND I WILL KILL HER CHILDREN WITH DEATH; AND ALL THE CHURCHES SHALL KNOW THAT I AM HE WHICH SEARCHETH THE REINS AND HEARTS: AND I WILL GIVE UNTO EVERY ONE OF YOU ACCORDING TO YOUR WORKS. |
P6 Kjb1611 P7 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
I have personally attended several Christian churches where FALSE TEACHING of the WORD of GOD is part of the Church doctrine and done routinely. As a matter of fact, I have yet to find a church without major fault in what they teach. Some are better than others, however they all have MAJOR FAULTS! One should not think that just because they attend a Christian church that they are in some way exempt from this problem. Nor should the Church congregation think GOD would not hold them accountable for following this false doctrine. It is CLEARLY stated in the preceding scriptures, GOD will hold both the Church and YOU and your CHILDREN accountable, even though YOU believe YOU are serving GOD. For YOU are not! |
P7 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
All Christian churches are suppose to be teaching from the same HOLY BIBLE, which is the King James 1611. All other translations are bogus and were created by the Devil to DECEIVE you. This BOOK will show by scripture how the churches teach their own doctrine and not the WORD of GOD. This is a very serious matter and shouldn't be taken lightly, for if you subscribe to the church doctrine and deviate from the TRUE WORD of GOD, you will most certainly go to HELL! |
P7 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Most churches will try to justify their doctrine by saying JESUS CHRIST changed these things when HE came to the EARTH, however JESUS said that he came to fulfill the WORD of GOD, not to change it. |
P7 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 5:17 THINK NOT THAT I AM COME TO DESTROY THE LAW, OR THE PROPHETS: I AM NOT COME TO DESTROY, BUT TO FULFIL. |
P7 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 5:18 FOR VERILY I SAY UNTO YOU, TILL HEAVEN AND EARTH PASS, ONE JOT OR ONE TITTLE SHALL IN NO WISE PASS FROM THE LAW, TILL ALL BE FULFILLED. |
P7 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The churches will often try to support their false doctrine by use of the Epistles written by the Apostles. However the Epistles are NOT the WORD of GOD and are poorly written. Also, the interpreting of the Epistles into the English language are not clear as are the GOSPELS of JESUS CHRIST, and lead to much confusion and deception. |
P7 P8 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
It was the Early Church who insisted that King James included the Epistles in the Canon we call the HOLY BIBLE. So the King capitulated to the Church and included them. The Church also tried to discourage King James from including the Book of Revelation in the Canon, for they said it conflicted with their teachings of JESUS CHRIST. However, King James was TOLD by THE HOLY SPIRIT to include the Book of Revelation, so he did. The entire Book of Revelation is dedicated to warning the Churches against their false teaching and it was JESUS CHRIST who gave the VISION to JOHN for him to write. So why would the Church want to omit it? |
P8 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
In this book WE will also cover some other subjects such as; the RAPTURE, and why most Christian religions fail to believe in it; Non-Christian religions and the basis for their beliefs; the story of the childhood of JESUS CHRIST, birth to BAPTISM, is it a myth or REALITY? The birth of religion, its source of origin and how the Devil uses RELIGION to DECEIVE and CORRUPT the WORD of GOD. This is the basis for the writing of this book. May THE LORD guide YOU through it, OPEN your EYES and allow YOU to RECEIVE the MESSAGE within. A-men'. |
P8 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Foreword |
P9 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The word "church" is only mentioned three times in the GOSPELS of JESUS CHRIST, and is not mentioned at all in the GOSPELS of JOHN or MARK However, nearly every child is told from birth that they must attend a church to have a relationship with GOD. I was told that you must go to church to establish your relationship with GOD from early on in my life, and that the Church was the house of GOD. I believed this for many years, and the reason I believed what I was being told was because I had never read the HOLY BIBLE for MYSELF. |
P9 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
After THE LORD came to me in October of 1997, I was TOLD to buy a (King James 1611) HOLY BIBLE and since then I have READ it from cover to cover, including the Epistles, many, many times. I READ from 4 to 6 hours each and every day. As I became more familiar with the SCRIPTURES it became apparent to me that most of which the Church teaches CONFLICTS with that which is taught by JESUS CHRIST. I also realized that what was being taught by the churches, was RELIGION, based on each particular Church's religious doctrine. Some of which is so far fetched and inconsistent with the HOLY BIBLE, that it is a BLASPHEMY of JESUS CHRIST and the WORD of GOD. |
P9 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
As you proceed through the chapters of this book it will be pointed out to you by SCRIPTURE the many things you are taught to do by the Church that are not only in ERROR with the TEACHINGS of JESUS CHRIST, but are CONSISTENT with that which JESUS CHRIST SPECIFICALLY FORBIDS. IN this BOOK WE will give you SCRIPTURE to measure your Church's Doctrine against, to see for yourselves just how far your particular Church deviates from the TEACHING of JESUS CHRIST. WE will not ask YOU to accept OUR opinions but to rather measure your Church's activity based on the WORD of GOD, and either ACCEPT or DENY the TRUTH, based on SCRIPTURE, and not on OPINION! |
P9 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
I had always thought of the Church as being a place that you can go to establish a relationship with GOD. However, after READING the HOLY BIBLE it was made clear to ME that the "TRUE CHURCH" is rather a GROUP of PEOPLE coming together whom already has a RELATIONSHIP with GOD. It was also made CLEAR to ME by SCRIPTURE that for one to have a RELATIONSHIP with GOD they MUST FIRST RECEIVE the WORD of GOD, and that the WORD of GOD is JESUS CHRIST, OUR LORD AND SAVIOR! |
P9 P10 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 1:1 In the beginning was the WORD, and the WORD was with GOD, and the WORD was GOD. |
P10 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 1:14 And the WORD was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld HIS GLORY, the GLORY as of the only begotten of the FATHER,) full of GRACE and TRUTH. |
P10 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
If you were to ask a person as to whether or not they had a relationship with GOD, that person would more than likely respond by telling you how often they either attended or did not attend a Church. Depending on whether they attended and believed they had a relationship with GOD or did not attend a Church and for that reason they believed they had not a relationship with GOD. Therefore measuring their relationship with GOD or lack of, by how often they attended a Church. There is nothing FURTHER from the TRUTH than this mindset! |
P10 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
A person can only have a RELATIONSHIP with GOD through JESUS CHRIST, and JESUS CHRIST is the WORD of GOD and the WORD of GOD is the HOLY BIBLE. Therefore if someone were to ask ME if I had a RELATIONSHIP with GOD, I would say YES, most certainly, for I READ the HOLY BIBLE each and every day of my LIFE and try to live within the SCRIPTURES. I also JUDGE MYSELF based on how closely I adhere to the SCRIPTURES. I needn't have a Priest or Pastor tell ME what I should or shouldn't do, for I RECEIVE HOLY SPIRIT GUIDANCE through JESUS CHRIST, the WORD of GOD. |
P10 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
GOD had the HOLY BIBLE (JESUS CHRIST) written for HIS CHILDREN and HIS PEOPLE, and the most MARVELOUS part about the NEW COVENANT, which JESUS brought to the EARTH, is that no one needs to rely on any other person for their SALVATION, only GOD through JESUS CHRIST. |
P10 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 55:1 Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters, and he that hath no money; come ye, buy, and eat; yea, come, buy wine and milk without money and without price. |
P10 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The WATERS spoken of in Isaiah 55:1 are the LIVING WATERS, the WORD of GOD spoken of by JESUS CHRIST in the GOSPEL of JOHN. |
P11 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 4:10 JESUS answered and said unto her, IF THOU KNEWEST THE GIFT OF GOD, AND WHO IT IS THAT SAITH TO THEE, GIVE ME TO DRINK; THOU WOULDEST HAVE ASKED OF HIM, AND HE WOULD HAVE GIVEN THEE LIVING WATER. |
P11 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
As previously said, the "TRUE CHURCH" are a group of people already having a RELATIONSHIP with GOD being put together in BROTHERHOOD by GOD, and sharing in the WORD of GOD, JESUS CHRIST. JESUS says there is only ONE SHEPHERD "THE GOOD SHEPHERD" and ONE FLOCK. The ONE SHEPHERD is JESUS CHRIST, the HOLY BIBLE, and the ONE FLOCK is the "TRUE CHURCH", them who LIVE by SCRIPTURE. |
P11 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 10:14 I AM THE GOOD SHEPHERD, AND KNOW MY SHEEP, AND AM KNOWN OF MINE. |
P11 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 10:15 AS THE FATHER KNOWETH ME, EVEN SO KNOW I THE FATHER: AND I LAY DOWN MY LIFE FOR THE SHEEP. |
P11 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 10:16 AND OTHER SHEEP I HAVE, WHICH ARE NOT OF THIS FOLD: THEM ALSO I MUST BRING, AND THEY SHALL HEAR MY VOICE; AND THERE SHALL BE ONE FOLD, AND ONE SHEPHERD. |
P11 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The ONE SHEPHERD is the HOLY BIBLE and the ONE FLOCK (FOLD) is them who LIVE by SCRIPTURE. When JESUS was confronted by the Devil and challenged as to whether HE could change a stone into bread, JESUS responded by saying that man does not live by bread alone but by EVERY WORD of GOD. |
P11 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 4:4 But HE answered and said, IT IS WRITTEN, MAN SHALL NOT LIVE BY BREAD ALONE, BUT BY EVERY WORD THAT PROCEEDETH OUT OF THE MOUTH OF GOD. |
P11 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
JESUS CHRIST refers to the WORD of GOD as being the MANNA (BREAD) from HEAVEN, and says that if you were to eat of this BREAD, you will never die! This is the FOOD necessary for your SPIRIT to LIVE throughout ETERNITY. |
P12 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 6:32 Then JESUS said unto them, VERILY, VERILY, I SAY UNTO YOU, MOSES GAVE YOU NOT THAT BREAD FROM HEAVEN; BUT MY FATHER GIVETH YOU THE TRUE BREAD FROM HEAVEN. |
P12 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
There isn't anything more IMPORTANT than your READING of the HOLY BIBLE. It provides the FOOD necessary for YOUR SPIRIT and YOUR SOUL to LIVE. So why does the Church treat the reading of the BIBLE as a secondary issue rather than the most IMPORTANT ISSUE? GOD refers to the HOLY BIBLE as a BOOK of REMEMBRANCE that is READ by them who LOVE HIM. GOD says that when it is TIME for HIM to make up HIS JEWELS, HE will treat them that READ HIS WORD like HIS ONE and ONLY SON. |
P12 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Malachi 3:16 Then they that FEARED THE LORD spake often one to another: and THE LORD hearkened, and heard it, and a BOOK of REMEMBRANCE was WRITTEN before HIM for them that FEARED THE LORD, and that thought upon HIS NAME. |
P12 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Malachi 3:17 And they shall be MINE, saith THE LORD OF HOSTS, in that DAY when I make up MY JEWELS; and I will spare them, as a man spareth his OWN SON that serveth him. |
P12 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Most of what is taught in Churches is utter nonsense, that which promotes Church's religion and hasn't anything to to do with One's RELATIONSHIP with GOD. Yet every Sunday most people flock to their Churches like SHEEP going to the SLAUGHTER. Believing their appearance at Church identifies them as being loyal servants of GOD. And, the Pastors and the Priests that LEAD them to the SLAUGHTER are also them that SLAY them, Only caring about the SALE of the SHEEP whom they intend to SLAUGHTER! |
P12 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Zechariah 11:4 Thus saith THE LORD my GOD; FEED THE FLOCK OF THE SLAUGHTER; |
P12 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Zechariah 11:5 WHOSE POSSESSORS SLAY THEM, AND HOLD THEMSELVES NOT GUILTY: AND THEY THAT SELL THEM SAY, BLESSED BE THE LORD; FOR I AM RICH: AND THEIR OWN SHEPHERDS PITY THEM NOT. |
P12 Kjb1611 P13 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
But the Pastors and Priests needn't take these people for PREY to feed upon like a lion, which feeds upon its PREY. For THE LORD, thy GOD will FEED YOU, IF YOU TURN TO THE WORD of GOD for your FOOD and cast your religion and religious leaders, them who want to SLAY YOU aside! For they are the shackles that BIND you to the EARTH and will eventually PULL you into the PIT, where they will RESIDE! |
P13 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Zechariah 11:6 FOR I WILL NO MORE PITY THE INHABITANTS OF THE LAND, SAITH THE LORD: BUT, LO, I WILL DELIVER THE MEN EVERY ONE INTO HIS NEIGHBOUR'S HAND, AND INTO THE HAND OF HIS KING: AND THEY SHALL SMITE THE LAND, AND OUT OF THEIR HAND I WILL NOT DELIVER THEM. |
P13 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Zechariah 11:7 AND I WILL FEED THE FLOCK OF SLAUGHTER, EVEN YOU, O POOR OF THE FLOCK. AND I TOOK UNTO ME TWO STAVES; THE ONE I CALLED BEAUTY, AND THE OTHER I CALLED BANDS; AND I FED THE FLOCK. |
P13 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The TWO STAVES spoken of in the SCRIPTURE are JESUS CHRIST, called BEAUTY, and THE DELIVERER 182, called BANDS. These are the TWO ANOINTED ONES spoken of in Zechariah 4:14. Chapters 11.8-11.17 of Zechariah continue on to describe the PURPOSES of both BEAUTY (the SAVIOR MESSIAH) and BANDS (THE DELIVERER MESSIAH). As a matter of fact, the entire Book of Zechariah is dedicated to explaining about the TWO ANOINTED ONES. The WORD, "CHRIST" is the Greek word (Christo) meaning, "Anointed One", as does the HEBREW WORD, "MESSIAH", mean the same. What Christian Church have YOU attended that teaches there are TWO MESSIAHS? Does the so-called "Christian Church" omit the Book of Zechariah in its teachings intentionally or is it that they just don't UNDERSTAND the WORD of GOD? In either case, they shouldn't be teaching it! |
P13 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
These Churches are the places where people go to entrust their ETERNITY. If the Churches are FUNDAMENTALLY WRONG in teaching the WORD of GOD, where does that leave the PEOPLE whom are TRUSTING in them? Would you pay money to attend a University that taught its students that 2+2=5? |
P13 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
As shown by SCRIPTURE earlier (Revelation 2:18-2:23) in the Introduction of this Book, GOD holds both the Church that is FALSELY TEACHING the WORD of GOD, and them who attend that Church ACCOUNTABLE for their actions! When THE HOLY SPIRIT cast the Pastor or Priest of the Church for FALSELY TEACHING the WORD of GOD, into the LAKE of FIRE, that burns throughout ETERNITY, what makes you think that YOUR JUDGMENT for attending that Church will be any different? |
P14 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
These are SERIOUS matters regarding a PERSON'S ETERNITY and they shouldn't be taken lightly. The Book of Revelation refers to the Churches that FALSELY TEACH the WORD of GOD as the "GREAT WHORE", and GOD PLEADS with HIS PEOPLE to come out of HER, and be not PARTAKERS of HER SINS! |
P14 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:4 And I heard another VOICE from HEAVEN, saying, COME OUT OF HER, MY PEOPLE, THAT YE BE NOT PARTAKERS OF HER SINS, AND THAT YE RECEIVE NOT OF HER PLAGUES. |
P14 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:5 FOR HER SINS HAVE REACHED UNTO HEAVEN, AND GOD HATH REMEMBERED HER INIQUITIES. |
P14 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This BOOK is dedicated to REVEALING, "Mystery Babylon, The GREAT WHORE", who SHE is, and what SHE stands for, and, why ALL should BEWARE of HER! |
P14 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter 1
|
P15 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Meaning of Religion |
P15 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Before WE get into the origin of religion let US first explain the definition of the word, "religion", and its TRUE MEANING, as it relates to the WORD of GOD. The English Dictionary defines the word, "religion", as meaning, service and worship of GOD, or the organized system of faith and worship. Either definition relates to a man-made methodology of worship. Whether it is the worshipping of the ONE TRUE GOD or the worshiping of a false god, it is still a manmade doctrine that dictates how one should worship. |
P15 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
There isn't any specific methodology denoted by SCRIPTURE on how mankind should worship GOD. And, if you were to review the various INDIVIDUALS spoken of in the SCRIPTURES, you would see there aren't any two having the same kind of RELATIONSHIP with THE LORD. Other than them all offering SACRIFICES for their SIN, their RELATIONSHIPS are as varied as the INDIVIDUALS themselves. This indicates that each PERSON worshiped GOD in his or her own INDIVIDUAL way. |
P15 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This should not be confused with the protocol given to MOSES regarding the Priests garments and the handling of the Tabernacle Articles in the OLD COVENANT. The various tasks given to MOSES to teach the Priests tending to the TABERNACLE, related to the safety of them who were to be handling HOLY ARTICLES, being behind the VEIL, and in the PRESENCE of GOD. However it may be noted that MOSES personally was never told that HE had to follow any specific protocol, except he was to remove his shoes while standing on HOLY GROUND. This was because MOSES had a RELATIONSHIP with GOD, whereas the others, whom were going to be in the PRESENCE of GOD, did not have a RELATIONSHIP with GOD. If those, other than MOSES, were not clearly identified by garment, protocol, and marking, while in the PRESENCE of GOD, the Angels would see these individuals as being a THREAT, and would consume them with FIRE as a PURIFICATION measure. |
P15 P16 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
All GOD expects from them who have or want to have a relationship with HIM, is that they WALK before HIM in a HUMBLE and CONTRITE SPIRIT. Being humble means to not have a high opinion of yourself and therefore being void of PRIDE. Whereas being contrite means to maintain an open and willing mind with a willingness to LEARN. |
P16 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Micah 6:6 Wherewith shall I come before THE LORD, and bow myself before the HIGH GOD? Shall I come before HIM with burnt offerings, with calves of a year old? |
P16 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Micah 6:7 Will THE LORD be pleased with thousands of rams, or with ten thousands of rivers of oil? Shall I give my firstborn for my transgression, the fruit of my body for the sin of my SOUL? |
P16 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Micah 6:8 HE hath shewed thee, O man, what is GOOD; and what doth THE LORD require of thee, but to do justly, and to LOVE MERCY, and to walk HUMBLY with thy GOD? |
P16 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 57:15 For thus saith the HIGH and LOFTY ONE that inhabiteth ETERNITY, whose NAME is HOLY; I dwell in the HIGH and HOLY PLACE, with him also that is of a CONTRITE and HUMBLE SPIRIT, to revive the SPIRIT of the HUMBLE, and to revive the HEART of the CONTRITE ONES. |
P16 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
As can be seen from the SCRIPTURES, other than having the PROPER ATTITUDE, there isn't any METHODOLOGY pertaining to how you should worship GOD. Furthermore, you can deduct from the SCRIPTURES that "RELIGIONS" are man's rules, and NOT GOD'S, and you will see as we progress through this chapter, that RELIGION was created by the Devil's offspring! |
P16 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
The Beginning of Religion |
P16 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
As explained in my first BOOK, "Revealing The Bible's Truth", there are three Spiritual Seeds passed down through NOAH. NOAH'S THREE SONS, whom incidentally were TRIPLETS, represent the THREE SPIRITUAL SEEDS on the earth. The Son, SHEM, represents the BLESSED SEED, the Son, HAM, represents the DAMNED SEED (the offspring of Lucifer), and the Son. Jap'-pheth, represents the SEED of the GENTILE (GOD'S SIXTH DAY CREATION), the man without a SOUL. |
P16 P17 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
NOTE: Regarding NOAH'S three sons; SCRIPTURE can CONFIRM them as being TRIPLETS. NOAH had but one wife. SCRIPTURE tells you that there were eight people on the ARK. NOAH, HIS WIFE, NOAH'S three sons, and the sons' three wives. SCRIPTURE also tells you that NOAH was five hundred years old when HE had the THREE SONS, therefore making all three sons the same age, thus they had to be TRIPLETS. Why is it the Church fails to point out this unique occurrence in their teachings? |
P17 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 5:32 And NOAH was FIVE HUNDRED years old: and NOAH begat SHEM, Ham, and Ja'-pheth. |
P17 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 6:10 And NOAH begat THREE SONS, SHEM, Ham, and Ja'-pheth. |
P17 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 7:7 And NOAH went in, and HIS sons, and HIS WIFE, and HIS sons' wives with HIM, into the ARK, because of the waters of the flood. |
P17 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
If you were to track the lineage of NOAH'S son Ham, you would see that Ham had four sons, Cush, Miz'-ra-im, Phut, and Ca-naan, with Cush being the eldest of the four. Cush was born out of incest with Ham's Mother, Me'-a-te'-rah (as explained in Revealing The Bible's Truth), whereas the other three sons came through Ham's wife. Ham being in the spiritual lineage (SEED) of Cain, the offspring of Lucifer, was of Angelic lineage. Therefore, the forbidden act of Ham with his Mother, Me'-a-te'-rah, whom was also ANGELIC, brought about a CURSE that would be passed down through the lineage of Cush. The CURSE of angelic mating would therefore generate an Angelic offspring once within every seven generations, being passed down through Cush, and all his succeeding generations. The first of the Angelic Offspring was named Nimrod, and Nimrod was over nine feet tall. |
P17 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 10:8 And Cush begat Nimrod: he began to be a mighty one in the earth. |
P17 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 10:9 He was a mighty hunter before THE LORD: wherefore it is said, Even as Nimrod the mighty hunter before THE LORD. |
P17 Kjb1611 P18 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 10:10 And the beginning of his kingdom was BABEL, and E'-rech, and Ac'-cad, and Cal-neh, in the land of SHINAR. |
P18 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The SCRIPTURES tell you that the beginning of Nimrod's kingdom was by his creation of BABEL, later to be called BABYLON. However it was first called the "City of Nimrod", and it was the largest city of its time, with Nimrod ruling as King over it. The City of Nimrod was unique for its time because its buildings and its walls were made from bricks and not out of stone, as were the other cities, and all of the people at that time spoke ONE LANGUAGE, HEBREWAH. |
P18 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
HEBREWAH is a SPIRITUAL LANGUAGE, and the language that everyone spoke throughout the land, whether they lived within the confines of the City of Nimrod, or elsewhere. Nimrod, being like his fathers before him, was filled with PRIDE, for the Devil is the King over the Children of PRIDE. |
P18 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Job 41:33 Upon earth there is not his like, who is made without fear. |
P18 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Job 41:34 He beholdeth all high things: he is a KING over all the CHILDREN of PRIDE. |
P18 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Nimrod was not content on being just a King, he wanted to be seen by the people as a god. So he decided to build a tower to represent his greatness, a tower that would reach unto HEAVEN, and all the people came before him to worship him, and tell him how wonderful and powerful he was. And, those who worshiped him made him special clothing, and a bonnet he wore like a crown, and his bonnet and his robe was sewn with gold thread and garnished with precious stones, and all the people called him god! |
P18 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 11:1 And the whole earth was of one language, and of one speech. |
P18 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 11:2 And it came to pass, as they journeyed from the east, that they found a plain in the land of Shi'-nar; and they dwelt there. |
P18 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 11:3 And they said one to another, Go to, let us make brick, and burn them throughly. And they had brick for stone, and slime had they for morter. |
P18 Kjb1611 P19 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 11:4 And they said, Go to, let us build us a city and a tower, whose top may reach unto HEAVEN; and let us make us a name, lest we be scattered abroad upon the face of the whole earth. |
P19 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
With the city nearly completed and while the tower was still yet under construction, Nimrod would have the people gather both at sunrise and at sunset while he stood upon the highest point of the tower to worship him. And GOD heard of what the people were doing, and HE was WROTH with them. |
P19 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 11:5 And THE LORD came down to see the city and the tower, which the children of men builded. |
P19 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 11:6 And THE LORD said, BEHOLD, THE PEOPLE IS ONE, AND THEY HAVE ALL ONE LANGUAGE; AND THIS THEY BEGIN TO DO: AND NOW NOTHING WILL BE RESTRAINED FROM THEM, WHICH THEY HAVE IMAGINED TO DO. |
P19 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 11:7 GO TO, LET US GO DOWN, AND THERE CONFOUND THEIR LANGUAGE, THAT THEY MAY NOT UNDERSTAND ONE ANOTHER'S SPEECH. |
P19 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 11:8 So THE LORD scattered them abroad from thence upon the face of all the earth: and they left off to build the city. |
P19 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Within the LAYER of the SCRIPTURE lays the reasoning behind GOD'S taking the people's common language from them. HEBREWAH is a HOLY LANGUAGE, the LANGUAGE that is spoken at THE THRONE of GOD And, the people were abusing and defiling that which is HOLY. So GOD took their tongue from them, and they could no longer communicate both spiritually and verbally, but verbally only. And, only small groups of people then could speak the same DIALECT and they no longer had enough people understanding one another that could continue on with the building of the city and the tower. So the building ceased, however the RELIGION continued on with them who could speak the same language as Nimrod. |
P19 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The other groups of people, who then spoke in different dialects, went off into different directions, with each group bringing with them their language and the knowledge of religion, they had learned in the City of Nimrod, BABEL. This is why ALL CULTURES have some form of religion in their heritage, all of which originated at BABYLON. |
P20 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 11:9 Therefore is the name of it called BABEL; because THE LORD did there CONFOUND the language of all the earth: and from thence did THE LORD scatter them abroad upon the face of all the earth. |
P20 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
It may also be noted that when GOD took away the people's ability to speak SPIRITUALLY, this disabled them from being able to TRULY WORSHIP GOD, for they ABUSED that privilege by worshiping Nimrod. JESUS says that the TRUE WORSHIPERS of GOD, WORSHIP HIM IN SPIRIT and in TRUTH. |
P20 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 4:23 BUT THE HOUR COMETH, AND NOW IS, WHEN THE TRUE WORSHIPPERS SHALL WORSHIP THE FATHER IN SPIRIT AND IN TRUTH: FOR THE FATHER SEEKETH SUCH TO WORSHIP HIM. |
P20 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 4:24 GOD IS A SPIRIT: AND THEY THAT WORSHIP HIM MUST WORSHIP HIM IN SPIRIT AND IN TRUTH. |
P20 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Two
|
P21 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The Dictionary defines the word Idolatry as the worshiping of idols. Most people would think that this practice has long been abolished by the modern world, however; the modern world not only continues to practice idolatry, it embraces it. GOD considers any OBJECT whether it be man-made or not, that is worshiped and placed above HIM, or that is used as an article in any form of worship or of monumental significance, to be an IDOL. GOD'S FIRST and SECOND COMMANDMENTS are listed below. Please read them very carefully and try to SEE how these COMMANDMENTS are being routinely broken, both by the modern world, and by the Churches. |
P21 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
GOD'S FIRST COMMANDMENT: |
P21 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Exodus 20:3 THOU SHALT HAVE NO OTHER gods BEFORE ME. |
P21 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
GOD'S SECOND COMMANDMENT: |
P21 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Exodus 20:4 THOU SHALT NOT MAKE UNTO THEE ANY GRAVEN IMAGE, OR ANY LIKENESS OF ANY THING THAT IS IN HEAVEN ABOVE, OR THAT IS IN THE EARTH BENEATH, OR THAT IS IN THE WATER UNDER THE EARTH: |
P21 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Exodus 20:5 THOU SHALT NOT BOW DOWN THYSELF TO THEM, NOR SERVE THEM: FOR I THE LORD THY GOD AM A JEALOUS GOD, VISITING THE INIQUITY OF THE FATHERS UPON THE CHILDREN UNTO THE THIRD AND FOURTH GENERATION OF THEM THAT HATE ME; |
P21 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Exodus 20:6 AND SHEWING MERCY UNTO THOUSANDS OF THEM THAT LOVE ME, AND KEEP MY COMMANDMENTS. |
P21 Kjb1611 P22 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The GRAVEN IMAGES referred to in the COMMANDMENTS (Exodus 20: 4) represent man-made objects that are either worshiped or that symbolize the greatness of mankind. These can be structures such as buildings and monuments, figurines such as sculptures of people or things, and even such things as crucifixes, whether or not an image of JESUS CHRIST appears on the cross! Any ARTICLE that is looked upon as being a god or godlike, man-made or not, such as the Sun or the Moon, or the Stars above, or any ARTICLE proclaimed to be HOLY by a person or an organization even if that person or organization claims to represent GOD, is an IDOL! And, if any person sees these articles as being an IMAGE of GREATNESS, or a representation of something HOLY, they are in VIOLATION of GOD'S COMMANDMENTS! |
P22 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Only GOD IS GREAT, and only GOD CAN MAKE HOLY, AND ANYONE OTHER THAN GOD PROCLAIMING THAT: he or she CAN MAKE HOLY, or that he or she is great, IS A LIAR AND AN IDOLATER. GOD will CURSE them who VIOLATE HIS COMMANDMENTS, and their families, out to the third and fourth generations. |
P22 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 42:8 I AM THE LORD: THAT IS MY NAME: AND MY GLORY WILL I NOT GIVE TO ANOTHER, NEITHER MY PRAISE TO GRAVEN IMAGES. |
P22 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Let US review some of the COMMON ARTICLES of IDOLATRY seen throughout the world today. |
P22 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Crucifixes |
P22 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
It is commonplace for a person proclaiming to be a Christian to place a cross around their neck, believing they are honoring JESUS CHRIST by them doing so. GOD FINDS THIS PRACTICE DISGUSTING. JESUS CHRIST was crucified by men, and suffered great humiliation while on the cross. How would YOU like to see a picture of YOUR moment of humiliation being flaunted and carried about by people claiming to love you? |
P22 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The Churches will tell you that they use the cross to symbolize the greatness of JESUS' SACRIFICE. However, the GREATNESS of JESUS' SACRIFICE was not in HIS crucifixion that was done by men, but rather HIS GREATNESS IN SACRIFICE was in JESUS' RESURRECTION, that of which was done by GOD! Many men were crucified by the Romans, but only JESUS CHRIST was RESURRECTED from the dead, and it was GOD whom RESURRECTED HIM! Why do the Churches and their followers go about to give GOD'S GLORY to men? |
P22 P23 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
THUS SAITH THE LORD THY GOD, WHEN I SEE THESE PRIESTS CARRY ABOUT THEIR DETESTABLE CRUCIFIXES LIKE PRIZES, MY ANGER OVERWHELMS ME! BUT I SHALL WAIT FOR THE DAY THAT SOON COMES, AND THEN BRING MY WRATH UPON THEM THAT HATE ME. THERE SHALL BE WEEPING AND GNASHING OF TEETH! |
P23 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Statues and Figurines of the Virgin Mary |
P23 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
It is common amongst Religious Orders to proclaim Mary to be the Mother of GOD, but I tell you in TRUTH; GOD hasn't any Mother! GOD says throughout the SCRIPTURES that there wasn't any GOD before HIM, and that HE IS THE FIRST AND THE LAST, AND BESIDE HIM THERE IS NO GOD! So how can GOD have a Mother, if there was no one before HIM? |
P23 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 43:10 YE ARE MY WITNESSES, SAITH THE LORD, AND MY SERVANT WHOM I HAVE CHOSEN: THAT YE MAY KNOW AND BELIEVE ME, AND UNDERSTAND THAT I AM HE: BEFORE ME THERE WAS NO GOD FORMED, NEITHER SHALL THERE BE AFTER ME. |
P23 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 44:6 Thus saith THE LORD the KING of ISRAEL, and HIS REDEEMER THE LORD of HOSTS; I AM THE FIRST, AND I AM THE LAST; AND BESIDE ME THERE IS NO GOD. |
P23 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
So why would anyone want to believe these ridiculous things taught by the Churches? Especially when they routinely try to CONTRADICT SCRIPTURE from the very BOOK they claim to teach from. |
P23 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 3:22 HE THAT HATH AN EAR, LET HIM HEAR WHAT THE SPIRIT SAITH UNTO THE CHURCHES. |
P23 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
THUS SAITH THE LORD THY GOD, I SEE THESE PEOPLE CARRY THEIR IDOLS OF MARY FROM HOUSE TO HOUSE LIKE A SHRINE, AND WORSHIP BEFORE THEIR IDOL. BEHOLD, I WILL CAST THEM AND THEIR CHURCH INTO GREAT TRIBULATION, EXCEPT THEY REPENT OF THEIR DEEDS! |
P23 P24 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sepulchres, Shrines and Monuments for the Dead |
P24 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 23:27 WOE UNTO YOU, SCRIBES AND PHARISEES, HYPOCRITES! FOR YE ARE LIKE UNTO WHITED SEPULCHRES, WHICH INDEED APPEAR BEAUTIFUL OUTWARD, BUT ARE WITHIN FULL OF DEAD MEN'S BONES, AND OF ALL UNCLEANNESS. |
P24 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 23:28 EVEN SO YE ALSO OUTWARDLY APPEAR RIGHTEOUS UNTO MEN, BUT WITHIN YE ARE FULL OF HYPOCRISY AND INIQUITY. |
P24 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 23:29 WOE UNTO YOU, SCRIBES AND PHARISEES, HYPOCRITES! BECAUSE YE BUILD THE TOMBS OF THE PROPHETS, AND GARNISH THE SEPULCHRES OF THE RIGHTEOUS, |
P24 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 23:30 AND SAY, IF WE HAD BEEN IN THE DAYS OF OUR FATHERS, WE WOULD NOT HAVE BEEN PARTAKERS WITH THEM IN THE BLOOD OF THE PROPHETS. |
P24 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 23:31 WHEREFORE YE BE WITNESSES UNTO YOURSELVES, THAT YE ARE THE CHILDREN OF THEM WHICH KILLED THE PROPHETS. |
P24 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 23:32 FILL YE UP THEN THE MEASURE OF YOUR FATHERS. |
P24 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
As you can see from the preceding SCRIPTURES taken from the GOSPEL of Matthew. JESUS states in the SCRIPTURE that it was the Scribes and Pharisees that built the tombs and sepulchres to honor the dead Prophets and Saints (the Righteous). However, it was their forefathers whom had caused their DEMISE. JESUS further points out in the SCRIPTURE that they did not HONOR the PROPHETS and SAINTS while they were alive yet they would honor them in their death! |
P24 P25 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Luke 9:60 JESUS said unto him, LET THE DEAD BURY THEIR DEAD: BUT GO THOU AND PREACH THE KINGDOM OF GOD. |
P25 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
There isn't anything wrong in providing a proper burial for the dead, which may also include a marker of the grave. However, when any type of shrine or monument is constructed at a gravesite to honor the dead, then that monument or shrine becomes an IDOL of the person whom is dead. |
P25 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Buildings and Structures |
P25 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Buildings and Structures are not in themselves IDOLS unless they are considered to be ICONS of such regarding the greatness of an individual, or the greatness of a city, state or nation. Nimrod was the first to use a structure as a symbol of his greatness, however it was the Romans that perfected this trait of IDOLATRY. |
P25 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Constantine used the Christian Church to promote his greatness by building a temple for himself on seven hills, and naming the city where his structure built after his name (Constantinople). He chose the site of seven hills, because SOLOMON'S TEMPLE that was built in HONOR of GOD sat on seven hills. Even though he proclaimed himself to be a Converted Christian, he wanted to be seen as a god. Whereas JESUS CHRIST told HIS DISCIPLES that the greatest among them should be seen as a servant rather than a Master and Leader, Constantine used the Church as a ploy to exemplify his greatness! And as it was with Constantine, so was it with the Leaders of the Early Christian Churches. This is why they built their great cathedrals throughout Europe and elsewhere, to magnify their greatness and to demonstrate their power, thus making the cathedrals IDOLS unto themselves. The Masons, who built the cathedrals for the Roman Catholic Church Leaders, also formed their own PRIVATE RELIGION, and considered themselves an elite group, because of the skill they had in the building of these large structures. |
P25 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The Prophet Ezekiel was warned on what the Churches would do to GOD'S PLACE of WORSHIP, long before the Church existed. Ezekiel was taken up in a VISION given from GOD to the TEMPLE, and there shown what was to become of the PLACES of WORSHIP throughout the world in the latter years. The only PLACE of WORSHIP at that time was the TEMPLE in JERUSALEM, so Ezekiel was taken there in a VISION, and he saw that at the entrance to the ALTAR of the TEMPLE there sat an IMAGE of JEALOUSY. This image represents SATAN'S control of the Church. This is why JESUS in the Book of Revelation refers to the Church as being Satan's SEAT or the Synagogue of Satan. |
P25 P26 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 2:12 AND TO THE ANGEL OF THE CHURCH IN PER'-GA-MOS WRITE; THESE THINGS SAITH HE WHICH HATH THE SHARP SWORD WITH TWO EDGES; |
P26 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 2:13 I KNOW THY WORKS, AND WHERE THOU DWELLEST, EVEN WHERE SATAN'S SEAT IS: AND THOU HOLDEST FAST MY NAME, AND HAST NOT DENIED MY FAITH, EVEN IN THOSE DAYS WHEREIN AN'-TI-PAS WAS MY FAITHFUL MARTYR, WHO WAS SLAIN AMONG YOU, WHERE SATAN DWELLETH. |
P26 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 3:9 BEHOLD, I WILL MAKE THEM OF THE SYNAGOGUE OF SATAN, WHICH SAY THEY ARE JEWS, AND ARE NOT, BUT DO LIE; BEHOLD, I WILL MAKE THEM TO COME AND WORSHIP BEFORE THY FEET, AND TO KNOW THAT I HAVE LOVED THEE. |
P26 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ezekiel 8:5 Then said HE unto me, Son of man, lift up thine eyes now the way toward the North. So I lifted up mine eyes the way toward the north, and behold northward at the gate of the ALTAR this IMAGE of JEALOUSY in the entry. |
P26 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Shortly after being shown the IMAGE of JEALOUSY, Ezekiel is taken by GOD to the Courtyard, and he is told by THE LORD to dig through the wall, and after digging for a while, he finds a door in the wall leading to the SANCTUARY. THE LORD then tells Ezekiel to go in through the door and see the ABOMINATIONS that are taking place within the SANCTUARY. When Ezekiel enters into the Sanctuary he sees IMAGES of all sorts on the walls. |
P26 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
NOTE: THE LORD has told me that the place that Ezekiel was shown; was symbolic of the interior of a Catholic Church; and the IMAGES on the walls were the stained glass windows and the wall painted murals commonly found in Catholic Cathedrals. THE LORD also told me that any IMAGES whatsoever (paintings, stained glass, statues etc.) that are put in a place proclaimed to be GOD'S place of WORSHIP, is a BLASPHEMY of THE HOLY SPIRIT of GOD. This is an UNFORGIVABLE SIN committed by the Church who perpetrated this act of BLASPHEMY. |
P26 P27 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ezekiel 8:8 Then said HE unto me, Son of man, dig now in the wall: and when I had digged in the wall, behold a door. |
P27 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ezekiel 8:9 And HE said unto me, Go in, and behold the wicked ABOMINATIONS that they do here. |
P27 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ezekiel 8:10 So I went in and saw; and behold every form of creeping things, and abominable beasts, and all the IDOLS of the house of Israel, pourtrayed upon the wall round about. |
P27 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Self-Created IDOLS |
P27 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
IDOLS can also be created by INDIVIDUALS and can be from things that are only IDOLS unto them. These things can be hobbies such as sports or computer games, or houses, cars, Movie Stars or Entertainers, Women or Men whom are admired by them, Political or Government Positions of Authority, or anything that a person may admire to a point of IDOLATRY. These things become OBSESSIONS to those INDIVIDUALS who create them, and they LUST after them. This can be compared to a married couple, where one or both partners allow their OBSESSIONS to detract from their marriage and prefer their OBSESSION to their SPOUSE. |
P27 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
GOD considers your RELATIONSHIP with HIM to be a MARRIAGE, and if you allow ANYTHING to come before HIM, HE WILL CAST YOU OFF! |
P27 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 54:5 For thy MAKER is thine HUSBAND; THE LORD of HOSTS is HIS NAME; and thy REDEEMER the HOLY ONE of ISRAEL; the GOD of the WHOLE EARTH shall HE be called. |
P27 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Three
|
P28 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
OLD COVENANT SACRIFICE |
P28 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
In the OLD COVENANT there wasn't any promise of FORGIVENESS. The way that a person could be forgiven of SIN was by their OFFERING a sacrifice of sorts for their WRONGDOING or SIN. This was considered to be the payment against the sin they had committed. SINS against THE LORD required varying types of sacrifices to be OFFERED UP to GOD, depending on the specific SIN COMMITTED. At that TIME, there needn't be REPENTANCE on behalf of the INDIVIDUAL offering the sacrifice; for by their offering a sacrifice of something of importance to them, that alone showed that person's admission of GUILT for the crime committed. |
P28 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This offering of a sacrifice as a payment also applied to a sinful act against a family member, a neighbor, an acquaintance, or even a stranger, whom had been wrongfully treated by the accused perpetrator. The willingness of that person to offer the sacrifice was an admission of guilt for the crime committed. Therefore there wasn't any need for REPENTANCE, for an ADMISSION of GUILT was made in the offering. |
P28 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
If a person was accused of committing a SIN against GOD or another, and they DENIED perpetrating the act or committing the SIN, they simply would not willingly offer a sacrifice for the accused act. In the case where the SIN had been perpetrated against GOD, then GOD would see to that person's INNOCENCE or GUILT. However, the PRICE they would pay for the SIN if they were indeed GUILTY of it, would be much GREATER than that which was originally required for sacrifice. |
P28 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
In the case where the accused act was against another INDIVIDUAL, and the accused denied his or her guilt of committing the crime by their refusing to offer a sacrifice for payment of the act, then a Court of ELDERS would convene to determine the innocence or guilt of the accused. This scenario could turn out to be somewhat more of a riskier proposition for the accused if they were found to be guilty because those being found guilty in some cases were made to pay more than the original required sacrifice and sometimes they were even put to death for the crime. Many times the accused would offer the sacrifice required even if they had thought they were innocent, rather than chance the penalty that could be levied by the Court of Elders, if they were found guilty. |
P28 P29 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
In either case, whether the SIN was against GOD or another INDIVIDUAL, the offering of the sacrifice was an admission of GUILT by the ACCUSED. Therefore REPENTANCE was not a requirement of the OLD COVENANT and SACRIFICE substituted for REPENTANCE. |
P29 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
NEW COVENANT SACRIFICE |
P29 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
GOD BROKE the OLD COVENANT pertaining only to the Jews at the time of JESUS' CRUCIFIXION. HE then made a NEW COVENANT applying to ALL MANKIND. GOD did not change HIS LAWS or COMMANDMENTS in the NEW COVENANT. The LAWS pertaining to SACRIFICE still apply in the NEW COVENANT as in the OLD COVENANT, with the only change made being what was to be SACRIFICED. |
P29 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
A BLOOD SACRIFICE was required for SIN in the OLD COVENANT, so is a BLOOD SACRIFICE required for the FORGIVENESS of SIN in the NEW COVENANT! In the NEW COVENANT the BLOOD SACRIFICE REQUIRED is the BLOOD of JESUS CHRIST, referred to by SCRIPTURE as the BLOOD of the LAMB. SCRIPTURE refers to JESUS as being the LAMB of GOD. It is by the SACRIFICE of the LAMB of GOD that ALL SINS can be FORGIVEN. This SACRIFICE applies to everyone and eliminates the NEED for INDIVIDUAL SACRIFICES. |
P29 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 1:29 The next day John seeth JESUS coming unto him, and saith, BEHOLD the LAMB of GOD, which taketh away the SIN of the WORLD. |
P29 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The SACRIFICE of the LAMB of GOD is an ETERNAL SACRIFICE, whereas the INDIVIDUAL SACRIFICE of the OLD COVENANT only applied for the one time offering. JESUS CHRIST is ETERNAL, therefore making HIS SACRIFICE ETERNAL and it's by HIS SACRIFICE that the PROMISE of FORGIVENESS is GIVEN. The INDIVIDUAL SACRIFICE may or may not have been found ACCEPTABLE by GOD at the time of its offering. If GOD did not ACCEPT the SACRIFICE then that person's SIN still remained with them, even though they had offered the sacrifice. |
P29 P30 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
GOD by GRACE provides the SACRIFICE of the LAMB of GOD in the NEW COVENANT. Therefore the PAYMENT made for SIN in the NEW COVENANT is made by GOD, and not by the INDIVIDUAL, as it was in the OLD COVENANT. |
P30 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
REPENTANCE of Sin |
P30 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
By GOD'S GRACE providing the SACRIFICE for SIN, and also PAYING the PRICE of REDEMPTION for the SIN, the INDIVIDUAL no longer has an ADMISSION of GUILT for SIN by SACRIFICE. This is because the INDIVIDUAL now provides nothing on their behalf regarding the SIN, so no admission of guilt is made in the OFFERING. Furthermore, each and every INDIVIDUAL must FIRST make REPENTANCE for the SIN COMMITTED prior to them RECEIVING the LAMB of GOD for their SACRIFICE! REPENTANCE of SIN is NOW MADE in LIEU of SACRIFICE! |
P30 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
What Does the Church Teach Regarding REPENTANCE of SIN? |
P30 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Although I find the Churches in disagreement over most matters, I have yet to find a single Church that disagrees on the subject of FORGIVENESS. They all seem to teach that any INDIVIDUAL asking for forgiveness must be forgiven. The Churches routinely quote JESUS as saying, that because GOD forgives you for your SINS, so must you forgive others of their SINS. This is the TRUTH, however only in partiality! The Churches seem to NEGLECT to teach the condition of REPENTANCE in lieu of SACRIFICE as WE have previously discussed. Let US review the SCRIPTURES relating to this matter to FIND the UNDERLYING TRUTH. |
P30 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 18:21 Then came Peter to HIM, and said, LORD, how oft shall my brother SIN against me, and I forgive him? Till seven times? |
P30 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 18:22 JESUS saith unto him, I SAY NOT UNTO THEE, UNTIL SEVEN TIMES: BUT, UNTIL SEVENTY TIMES SEVEN. |
P30 Kjb1611 P31 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
In the SCRIPTURE Peter asks JESUS how often should he forgive a person that has SINNED against him, and should there be a limit on how many times that person can be forgiven. JESUS then replies to Peter saying that there shouldn't be any limit for the times of forgiveness, by stating, if need be, SEVENTY TIMES SEVEN (490 times) per day! This SCRIPTURE does not negate the REQUIREMENT of REPENTANCE by the person seeking FORGIVENESS, it just omits the CONDITION of FORGIVENESS and merely states that there should not be a limit applied to the FORGIVENESS. |
P31 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Whereas the Disciple Matthew neglected to state the condition of REPENTANCE for FORGIVENESS in his GOSPEL, the Disciple Luke made sure it was included in his GOSPEL. |
P31 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Luke 17:3 TAKE HEED TO YOURSELVES: IF THY BROTHER TRESPASS AGAINST THEE, REBUKE HIM; AND IF HE REPENT, FORGIVE HIM. |
P31 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Luke 17:4 AND IF HE TRESPASS AGAINST THEE SEVEN TIMES IN A DAY, AND SEVEN TIMES IN A DAY TURN AGAIN TO THEE, SAYING, I REPENT; THOU SHALT FORGIVE HIM. |
P31 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The WORD of GOD is CLEAR on the matter of FORGIVENESS both in the OLD and NEW COVENANTS. GOD will NOT FORGIVE YOU if you do not REPENT. NEITHER does GOD expect you to forgive another if they don't REPENT. So why does the Church teach otherwise? |
P31 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
THE LORD has explained to ME as to why the Church neglects teaching that INDIVIDUALS must repent to be forgiven by other INDIVIDUALS. GOD has told ME that the Church PURPOSELY teaches this DOCTRINE; because the vast majority of the Church Leadership is made up of Canaanites, and the Canaanite's PRIDE will not allow them to REPENT. This DOCTRINE also implies that anyone sinning against GOD need not REPENT, for GOD will arbitrarily forgive him or her because they don't require repentance from them who sin against them. |
P31 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Luke 13:2 And JESUS answering said unto them, SUPPOSE YE THAT THESE GAL-I-LAE-ANS WERE SINNERS ABOVE ALL THE GAL-I-LAE-ANS, BECAUSE THEY SUFFERED SUCH THINGS? |
P31 Kjb1611 P32 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Luke 13:3 I TELL YOU, NAY: BUT, EXCEPT YE REPENT, YE SHALL ALL LIKEWISE PERISH. |
P32 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
THUS SAITH THE LORD THY GOD, IN THIS WORLD THERE IS NO FORGIVENESS WITHOUT REPENTANCE! |
P32 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Four
|
P33 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The Dictionary defines the word "PRAISE" as an expression of APPROVAL and GLORIFICATION. The word "WORSHIP" is defined as being, a REVERENCE toward a DIVINE BEING or SUPERNATURAL POWER. As you can see from its definition, ONE can only WORSHIP GOD, for HE ALONE is DIVINE and ALMIGHTY. WE can PRAISE and WORSHIP GOD in SPIRIT and in Flesh, in NUMBERS (Groups), or as INDIVIDUALS. However, when WORSHIPING in SPIRIT, INDIVIDUALITY is still maintained, even while being in the presence of others; whereas WORSHIPPING GOD in Flesh, while being in attendance of others, constitutes the need for all present to be in ONE HARMONIOUS STATE of MIND. |
P33 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
In this Chapter WE will discuss the various forms of WORSHIP in both a Physical form and in SPIRIT. TRUE WORSHIP can be attained only in SPIRIT, because while in SPIRIT, ONE can be LINKED with GOD emotionally, whereas in FLESH (a physical STATE) linkage to GOD is limited to an EXPRESSION by WORD or SONG. This can be done as either an INDIVIDUAL or as a HARMONIOUS GROUP. When in the COMPANY of other people, all in attendance must be in ONE UNIFIED HARMONIOUS MINDSET to properly Worship GOD. GOD is a SPIRIT, so TRUE WORSHIP of GOD can only be attained while in SPIRIT and in TRUTH. There are limitations in WORSHIP while in a PHYSICAL STATE, therefore ONE can only Worship GOD in a very limited manner in a non-spiritual PHYSICAL STATE. |
P33 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 4:23 BUT THE HOUR COMETH, AND NOW IS, WHEN THE TRUE WORSHIPPERS SHALL WORSHIP THE FATHER IN SPIRIT AND IN TRUTH: FOR THE FATHER SEEKETH SUCH TO WORSHIP HIM. |
P33 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 4:24 GOD IS A SPIRIT: AND THEY THAT WORSHIP HIM MUST WORSHIP HIM IN SPIRIT AND IN TRUTH. |
P33 Kjb1611 P34 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Worshiping while in a Physical State |
P34 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The preceding SCRIPTURES tell you that the TRUE WORSHIPERS of GOD WORSHIP IN SPIRIT and in TRUTH. What does this mean? As explained in MY BOOK "The ROD of IRON", through HOLY SPIRIT BAPTISM a PERSON becomes REBORN in a SPIRITUAL FORM, and the SPIRIT received by IMMACULATE BIRTH is the HOLY SPIRIT of GOD. This means that the PERSON RECEIVING the BAPTISM is now BORN out of SPIRIT rather than out of flesh, and that PERSON takes on a NEW IDENTITY, an IDENTITY IN GOD. The SPIRITUAL PERSON (THE REBORN) then takes control over the Physical Being's behavior and governs that which the Physical Person does. Whereas the Mind controlled the Physical Person's actions prior to BAPTISM, the SPIRITUAL PERSON takes control after BAPTISM and governs the actions of the Physical Being, RELATING ALL THAT IS DONE by the Physical Person to the WORD of GOD. Whether it is RIGHTEOUS or UNRIGHTEOUS, the SOUL of the INDIVIDUAL whom has RECEIVED BAPTISM acts as a GUIDE for the SPIRITUAL/Physical PERSON, JUDGING all that that PERSON does and MEASURING it against the WORD of GOD. |
P34 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Even though GOD'S LAWS prevail, the NEW BORN SPIRITUAL PERSON relies on FAITH rather than LAW for its GUIDANCE. THE HOLY SPIRIT of GOD is referred to by SCRIPTURE as being THE SPIRIT of TRUTH, therefore that PERSON being REBORN in THE SPIRIT of GOD LIVES after BAPTISM, in both SPIRIT and in TRUTH. Whereas the Physical person lives by LAW alone, the REBORN SPIRITUAL PERSON lives by FAITH that is GUIDED by TRUTH. |
P34 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 16:13 HOWBEIT WHEN HE, THE SPIRIT OF TRUTH, IS COME, HE WILL GUIDE YOU INTO ALL TRUTH: FOR HE SHALL NOT SPEAK OF HIMSELF; BUT WHATSOEVER HE SHALL HEAR, THAT SHALL HE SPEAK: AND HE WILL SHEW YOU THINGS TO COME. |
P34 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
After being BAPTIZED and governed by SPIRIT rather than by MIND, the SPIRITUAL/Physical PERSON still resides in a Physical STATE and WORSHIPPING GOD in a Physical STATE is rather LIMITED. However, as the SPIRIT ASCENDS (MATURES) within the REBORN PERSON their method of WORSHIP will continually improve and begin to more closely relate to SPIRITUAL rather than Physical WORSHIP. The FURTHER the SPIRIT ASCENDS within the SPIRITUAL/Physical PERSON, the closer that INDIVIDUAL gets to GOD; thus enabling HIM or HER to attain a more PERFECT form of WORSHIP. |
P34 P35 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
While in the SPIRITUAL/ Physical STATE, the NEWBORN SPIRITUAL PERSON still maintains a MINDSET. This means that the Physical Mind still plays a role in the Physical Person's activities by thought of the MIND, and that includes the PERSON'S WORSHIP of GOD. It is because of this MINDSET, that it is PARAMOUNT the PERSON'S MIND be FOCUSED on THE LORD, thus CHANNELING all THOUGHTS only on GOD. JESUS CHRIST refers to this FOCUSING of the MIND as being in a SINGLE-EYED STATE of MIND! |
P35 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Luke 11:34 THE LIGHT OF THE BODY IS THE EYE: THEREFORE WHEN THINE EYE IS SINGLE, THY WHOLE BODY ALSO IS FULL OF LIGHT; BUT WHEN THINE EYE IS EVIL, THY BODY ALSO IS FULL OF DARKNESS. |
P35 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
During WORSHIP in a Physical STATE, thoughts of the MIND can be DISTRACTING. However, through MEDITATED PRAYER, one can learn to OVERCOME interruptions caused by the thought process. MEDITATED PRAYER is PRAYER by THOUGHT, and this type of PRAYER preoccupies and overwhelms the MIND with thoughts on GOD. The MIND processes thought by analysis, and the thoughts of the MIND can be either GOOD or EVIL. However, even GOOD thoughts detract from WORSHIP in a Physical STATE. The analysis cycle of the MIND while creating thoughts and analyzing them require concentration, and concentration on something other than GOD detract from FOCUS. If the SPIRITUAL/Physical PERSON can remain FOCUSED (SINGLE-EYED) on GOD, then DISTRACTION of the MIND will be minimized. |
P35 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
WORSHIPING GOD in SPIRIT |
P35 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
WORSHIPING in SPIRIT while in a Physical STATE is difficult, but not impossible! It is significantly easier for a PERSON whom has RECEIVED the GIFT of TONGUES to WORSHIP in SPIRIT, because it is THE HOLY SPIRIT of GOD whom SPEAKS through the INDIVIDUAL having the GIFT. SPEAKING in TONGUES (HEBREWAH) is done without any CONSCIOUS THOUGHT whatsoever, and it is the SPIRIT that has COMPLETE CONTROL over the INDIVIDUAL during this EVENT. However this GIFT is seldom GIVEN, so WE will discuss ALTERNATE methods of SPIRITUAL WORSHIP for those not having the GIFT. |
P35 P36 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
SPIRITUAL WORSHIP can only be achieved while being in a SPIRITUAL STATE. This is referred to by SCRIPTURE as being in the GAP, a place void of ALL DISTRACTION! The GAP is the FIFTH DIMENSION just above the EARTH PLANE. There are FOUR DIMENSIONS in the EARTH PLANE, LENGTH, WIDTH, HEIGHT, and TIME. These are called PHYSICAL DIMENSIONS and are FOUR of the THIRTEEN UNIVERSAL DIMENSIONS that make up the UNIVERSE. A detailed explanation of the EARTH PLANE, the GAP and the other DIMENSIONS are given in MY BOOK, "The ROD of IRON". So if you have any difficulty in UNDERSTANDING what is being said on this subject, you should READ "The ROD of IRON". |
P36 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
A REBORN PERSON of GOD can ASCEND during PRAYER, and if the PRAYER ASCENSION is significant, then the LEVEL of the GAP DIMENSION can be ACHIEVED. The GAP is the FIRST VERTICAL DIMENSION in the UNIVERSE. YOU must ASK THE LORD during YOUR PRAYER to ASSIST YOU in ASCENDING to the GAP, for YOU CANNOT ASCEND WITHOUT GOD'S HELP! While in the GAP, YOU will feel as though YOU are separated from the EARTH, even though YOU KNOW that YOU are Physically still on the EARTH. It will appear to YOU as though YOU are LOOKING through a thin transparent membrane at the things surrounding YOUR Physical Being, and YOU will be in a fog like environment, While in the GAP, YOU will experience ABSOLUTE SILENCE, being VOID of ALL MINDFUL THOUGHTS, without any outside distractions whatsoever, and YOU will be in a TOTAL PEACEFUL STATE. |
P36 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Being void of all thoughts, YOUR SPIRIT will FEEL COMPLETELY FREE, and will GUIDE YOU through to YOUR CONNECTION with GOD! As YOU CONNECT to GOD, you will experience a FORM of EUPHORIA that is ECSTATIC, and similar to that experienced in RAPTURE, but at a significantly lesser degree. GOD'S PRESENCE will OVERWHELM YOU, however YOU will not feel threatened in any way. THE LORD will speak first to YOU, rather than YOU to HIM, so YOU need not address HIM. Once HE SPEAKS to YOU, YOU will more than likely be overcome with EMOTION and WEEP. YOUR TEARS will be uncontrollable, for it will be the MOST JOYOUS occasion of YOUR LIFE! There isn't any set of RULES to adhere to, or an AGENDA to follow during YOUR SESSION with THE LORD. HE will simply SPEAK to YOU, and YOU will RESPOND to HIM in an OPEN FORUM. What transpires in YOUR COMMUNICATION with THE LORD will be UNIQUE, INTIMATE, and ENLIGHTENING. This will be an EXPERIENCE that YOU will NEVER FORGET! The EMOTION experienced while WORSHIPPING GOD in the SPIRIT is INDESCRIBABLE, and most DESIRABLE. This is the CLOSEST that any PERSON can get to GOD while being in a PHYSICAL BODY. |
P36 P37 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
GOD allows some to get CLOSER to HIM than others while in the GAP, so there is a variation in ENLIGHTENMENT between various INDIVIDUALS. GOD SPEAKS more OPENLY to them whom HE feels CLOSEST to. However, GOD'S PRESENCE will OVERWHELM ALL whom experience this phenomenon. |
P37 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ezekiel 22:30 And I sought for a man among them, that should make up the hedge, and stand in the GAP before ME for the land, that I should not DESTROY it: BUT I FOUND NONE. |
P37 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
NOTE: The WORSHIP of GOD is not an obligation but rather a GREAT HONOR, and there are varying degrees of WORSHIP. The most PERFECT FORM of WORSHIP can only be achieved while being in a BODY of LIGHT. Both GOD'S CHILDREN, and GOD'S PEOPLE (ISRAEL), are COMPOSED of LIGHT, and it is only in this FORM that an INDIVIDUAL can ACHIEVE and EXPERIENCE TRUE WORSHIP! The GENTILE can only worship GOD out of FEAR because there isn't any spiritual connection between the GENTILE and GOD. Therefore, their worship is by FEAR and not by LOVE, and by MANDATE not by HONOR! The CANAANITE can NEVER worship GOD because his PRIDE negates his FEAR, and his HATRED replaces LOVE! |
P37 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Zechariah 14:21 Yea, every pot in JERUSALEM and in Judah shall be HOLINESS unto the LORD of HOSTS: and all they that SACRIFICE shall come and take of them, and seethe therein: and in that DAY there shall be no more the Ca'-naan-ite in the HOUSE of the LORD of HOSTS. |
P37 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Five
|
P38 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
How many times have you gone into a Church and the Pastor or Priest has said? "Let us all stand and pray". How often do you and your family and friends sit down at the dinner table and give thanks to GOD for the food, and do this in the form of a Group Prayer? Does your Church establish within it, what is called, "Prayer Groups", whereas groups of people are designated to gather together and pray for certain matters? How often do YOU pray in public? JESUS CHRIST FORBIDS any type of prayer that is made public, or in groups and any form of prayer that is not PRIVATE! |
P38 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The GOSPELS are very CLEAR on this subject: |
P38 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 6:5 AND WHEN THOU PRAYEST, THOU SHALT NOT BE AS THE HYPOCRITES ARE: FOR THEY LOVE TO PRAY STANDING IN THE SYNAGOGUES AND IN THE CORNERS OF THE STREETS, THAT THEY MAY BE SEEN OF MEN. VERILY I SAY UNTO YOU, THEY HAVE THEIR REWARD. |
P38 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 6:6 BUT THOU, WHEN THOU PRAYEST, ENTER INTO THY CLOSET, AND WHEN THOU HAST SHUT THY DOOR, PRAY TO THY FATHER WHICH IS IN SECRET; AND THY FATHER WHICH SEETH IN SECRET SHALL REWARD THEE OPENLY. |
P38 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Throughout the GOSPELS when reference is made to JESUS' PRAYING, the GOSPELS say that JESUS went off by HIMSELF to PRAY. NEVER does it state that JESUS led HIS DISCIPLES or anyone else in PRAYER. As a matter of fact, JESUS makes note that Nathanael was an ISRAELITE without GUILE, because Nathanael PRAYED in a PRIVATE PLACE, under a fig tree, and not in public or in groups as did the other Jews. The word "GUILE", means; the act or practice of imposing upon the credulity of others by dishonesty, fraud, or trickery! The Pharisees and those of the Synagogue liked to pray in public places, in the streets and while standing in the Synagogues where others could see and hear them pray. This was done to impress them who were watching and hearing their prayers. The Pharisees message to them who viewed them was, See how good we are, and hear how great our prayers is to GOD. |
P38 P39 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 1:47 JESUS saw Na-than'-a-el coming to HIM, and saith of him, BEHOLD AN ISRAELITE INDEED, IN WHOM IS NO GUILE! |
P39 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 1:48 Na-than'-a-el saith unto HIM, Whence knowest thou me? JESUS answered and said unto him, BEFORE THAT PHILIP CALLED THEE, WHEN THOU WAST UNDER THE FIG TREE, I SAW THEE. |
P39 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 1:49 Na-than'-a-el answered and saith unto HIM, Rabbi, thou art the SON of GOD; thou art the KING of ISRAEL. |
P39 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Have you ever been told by a Pastor or Priest to make a "REPETITIOUS PRAYER", such as ten "Hail Mary's" or ten "Our Father's"? Let US show you what JESUS CHRIST says about this type of prayer. |
P39 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 6:7 BUT WHEN YE PRAY, USE NOT VAIN REPETITIONS, AS THE HEATHEN DO: FOR THEY THINK THAT THEY SHALL BE HEARD FOR THEIR MUCH SPEAKING. |
P39 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 6:8 BE NOT YE THEREFORE LIKE UNTO THEM: FOR YOUR FATHER KNOWETH WHAT THINGS YE HAVE NEED OF, BEFORE YE ASK HIM. |
P39 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
NOTE: PRAYER should be made only to GOD. Any prayer that is made to another, such as Mary, or a Saint, or to the Pope, or to anyone other than GOD, is a BLASPHEMY to GOD. DON'T DO IT! Nor should you make a REPETITIOUS PRAYER, where the same thing is being said over and over again. GOD is not an idiot! HE knows what you are going to say before you even say it! There isn't any need to repeat your self. |
P39 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Vocal PRAYER or Common PRAYER |
P40 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Vocal PRAYER is the most common form of PRAYER, however; it is the least effective, and not effective at all when it is spoken in the presence of others. This type of PRAYER must be done in a PLACE of PRIVACY and not where the one praying can be either seen or heard by others. Due to this type of prayer being spoken in the common language (not in HEBREWAH, the DIVINE LANGUAGE), the Devil can hear the prayer and either block or hinder it from being answered. Many times prayers that are made within groups and not in PRIVACY may appear to be answered. However, the prayer was not answered on behalf of the one or more persons whom had prayed it, but rather it came to pass as a result of it being in GOD'S PERMISSIVE WILL! The Devil will not try to block a group prayer that has come to pass. This is because he wants them who has prayed the prayer to believe that the prayer has been answered. |
P40 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
When GOD allows certain things to happen, whether they are GOOD or EVIL, these happenings fall within GOD'S PERMISSIVE WILL. When anyone PRAYS with thought of PRAYER, rather than in the SPIRIT of PRAYER, if that prayer falls within GOD'S PERMISSIVE WILL, it will more than likely come to pass! This is not THE LORD'S answering of the PRAYER, but rather HIS allowing it to happen. Prayers in the Common Language refer to any language that is spoken by the people of the earth. It can be spoken in Italian, Spanish, French, German, English, and so forth throughout all the languages of the world, and regardless of what language is used, it is still considered a Common Prayer. |
P40 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
A person whom is not BAPTIZED in the SPIRIT of GOD can only make Common Prayer, because they pray in their own faith and not in the FAITH of GOD, given by THE HOLY SPIRIT to them that are BAPTIZED. This is because the UN-BAPTIZED do not have a SPIRITUAL LINKAGE to GOD, thus making their prayers by thought alone, and not by SPIRIT. During the "SEVEN YEAR TRIBULATION", prayers to GOD will no longer be heard from ALL other than them whom are BAPTIZED and left behind to PREACH the WORD of GOD. Then once the "GREAT TRIBULATION" begins, and the RAPTURE of the TRIBULATION SAINTS takes place, there will be no prayers heard by GOD whatsoever! This is the Ceasing of Sacrifice and Oblation spoken of by Daniel the Prophet, meaning, GOD will no longer hear prayers made by the UN-BAPTIZED. |
P40 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Daniel 9:27 And HE shall CONFIRM the COVENANT with many for one week: and in the midst of the week HE shall cause the SACRIFICE and the OBLATION to CEASE, and for the overspreading of ABOMINATIONS HE SHALL MAKE IT DESOLATE, even until the CONSUMMATION, and that determined shall be poured upon the desolate. |
P40 Kjb1611 P41 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
NOTE: The one-week spoken of in the SCRIPTURE refers to a week of years, SEVEN YEARS. The midst of the week refers to the last three and onehalf years of the SEVEN-YEAR TRIBULATION, that which is called, the "GREAT TRIBULATION". |
P41 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
MEDITATIVE PRAYER |
P41 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
MEDITATIVE PRAYER is a prayer that is started by thought that can ASCEND in SPIRIT, to become a SPIRITUAL PRAYER. Whereas Common Prayer and the onset of MEDITATIVE PRAYER are in GOD'S PERMISSIVE WILL, SPIRITUAL PRAYER of any sort falls within GOD'S DIVINE WILL. GOD will ANSWER any and all PRAYERS that are made in HIS DIVINE WILL. |
P41 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
There aren't any WORDS spoken whatsoever in MEDITATIVE PRAYER, only thoughts are CHANNELED to GOD by the MIND. Once the person in meditation achieves the PERFECT MINDSET, the GOD given SPIRIT of that PERSON will ASCEND to the GAP DIMENSION, thus leaving the Physical Person and the MIND of that person in the "EARTH PLANE". Once in the GAP, the PRAYER will be free from thought and in SPIRIT only. |
P41 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
MEDITATIVE PRAYER can only be done where there isn't any outside distractions and in a place where there is extreme PRIVACY. Sometimes even under perfect conditions the "PERFECT MINDSET" cannot be achieved, and many attempts may be made without success. MEDITATIVE PRAYER must be practiced routinely to ultimately achieve a positive end result. Only GOD'S CHILDREN and the MOST ANOINTED can ASCEND to the GAP and there must be a determination on the part of the ONE PRAYING to SUCCEED in this effort. |
P41 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
PRAYER Content |
P41 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
JESUS CHRIST gave HIS DISCIPLES the basis and an example for PRAYER in "THE LORD'S PRAYER". |
P41 P42 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 6:9 AFTER THIS MANNER THEREFORE PRAY YE: OUR FATHER WHICH ART IN HEAVEN, HALLOWED BE THY NAME. |
P42 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 6:10 THY KINGDOM COME. THY WILL BE DONE IN EARTH, AS IT IS IN HEAVEN. |
P42 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 6:11 GIVE US THIS DAY OUR DAILY BREAD. |
P42 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 6:12 AND FORGIVE US OUR DEBTS, AS WE FORGIVE OUR DEBTORS. |
P42 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 6:13 AND LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION, BUT DELIVER US FROM EVIL: FOR THINE IS THE KINGDOM, AND THE POWER, AND THE GLORY, FOR EVER. A-MEN. |
P42 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This PRAYER SAYS all that needs to be said when ADDRESSING GOD in PRAYER. The PRAYER recognizes that GOD is OUR FATHER and that HE is HOLY and resides in HEAVEN. The PRAYER states that GOD'S KINGDOM is coming to the Earth and that whether it is in HEAVEN or on the Earth, GOD'S WILL prevails. The PRAYER asks GOD to FEED us daily, and this applies to both OUR physical food coming out of the Earth, and to OUR SPIRITUAL FOOD (the WORD of GOD) that has come down to US from HEAVEN. In the PRAYER WE ask for FORGIVENESS, and it states that WE will forgive others as GOD FORGIVES US. If WE REPENT to GOD then GOD will FORGIVE US of our SINS. Therefore WE must also forgive them that ask US to forgive and repent of their sinning against US. The PRAYER asks GOD to GUIDE US and to keep us out of trouble, and to prevent US from committing evil acts. The PRAYER finally acknowledges that ALL POWER and ALL GLORY belong to GOD, and that GOD'S KINGDOM is the only KINGDOM, and that HE and THEM within HIS KINGDOM are ETERNAL. |
P42 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This PRAYER says it all; however, GOD does not want to hear you recite the PRAYER over and over again; nor does HE want YOU to use this PRAYER for anything other than for the FRAMEWORK of YOUR OWN PRAYERS. GOD wants to HEAR what YOU have to say to HIM in YOUR own words. SPEAK to GOD as YOU would speak to your own Father, for GOD IS YOUR FATHER! Treat HIM as such! |
P42 P43 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
NOTE: PRAYER to GOD is COMMUNICATION and CONVERSATION, and, YOU should maintain a constant dialogue with HIM. If YOU are BAPTIZED, GOD is with YOU every moment of every day. HE is with you where YOU are, during both YOUR goings and YOUR comings, so you needn't go anywhere to FIND HIM. |
P43 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Six
|
P44 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
There are many people who refuse to believe in RAPTURE because the word, "rapture", does not appear in the HOLY BIBLE. This is FOOLISHNESS! Although the word, "rapture" itself, indeed does not appear within the HOLY BIBLE, the PHENOMENA of RAPTURE appears many times throughout the SCRIPTURES. |
P44 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
For lack of having another word to describe the PHENOMENA of GOD moving people about in a SUPERNATURAL way, a young Scottish Lady in the early eighteen hundreds gave the PHENOMENA a name, she called it "Rapture". The word, "RAPTURE" means, ecstasy, and the young lady used the word "RAPTURE" to describe the ecstatic feeling she had experienced while being touched by an Angel of GOD. |
P44 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The one thing I KNOW for certain is that RAPTURE will not occur to anyone who does not BELIEVE in it. THE LORD has told ME on several occasions that the people not believing in RAPTURE need not worry about it, for they will certainly never experience it. This is not a good thing for them; for it is by RAPTURE that them who are taken off the EARTH are put into a "PLACE of PROTECTION", to keep them from the "HOUR of TEMPTATION", also called the "Mark of the Beast". It is also by RAPTURE that GOD'S CHILDREN, and GOD'S PEOPLE, ISRAEL are brought into "NEW JERUSALEM in THE NEW MILLENNIUM. It is also by RAPTURE that them in the NEW MILLENNIUM are taken up to HEAVEN. |
P44 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
As explained in my other three books, what WE refer to, as RAPTURE, is the methodology (PHENOMENA) used by GOD to move people about. In some cases the people being moved only move in Spirit, and in some cases the people being moved are moved both in BODY and in SPIRIT. In some cases the people being moved are moved horizontally into a PARALLEL DIMENSION, and in some cases they are moved into a VERTICAL DIMENSION (they ASCEND). In some cases the people being moved are TRANSFIGURED into another Physical Form, and in some cases they are TRANSFIGURED into a SPIRITUAL "BODY of LIGHT"! However, in no case SAITH THE LORD, will a NON-BELIEVER experience this phenomenon! |
P44 P45 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
SCRIPTURES describing the PHENOMENA of RAPTURE |
P45 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Early on in the HOLY BIBLE, the SCRIPTURES refer to Enoch, the son of Jared, being taken up by GOD rather than him dying. Whereas the others mentioned in the LINEAGE of SETH die at some age, Enoch, by the SCRIPTURE never dies; but rather it says that GOD took him. There were people around Enoch when he simply disappeared before their eyes, this is why the SCRIPTURES say, "and he was not". There are many stories told about Enoch that are not included in the HOLY BIBLE, all of which describe the CLOSE RELATIONSHIP that Enoch had with THE LORD. These stories tell of how Enoch was taken by GOD up to HEAVEN on several occasions, and INTRODUCED by GOD to ALL of the ANGELS. These stories are TRUE! |
P45 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 5:19 And Ja'-red lived after he begat E'-noch eight hundred years, and begat sons and daughters: |
P45 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 5:20 And all the days of Ja'-red were nine hundred sixty and two years: and he died. |
P45 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 5:21 And E'-noch lived sixty and five years, and begat Me-thu'-se-lah: |
P45 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 5:22 And E'-noch WALKED WITH GOD after he begat Me-thu'-se-lah three hundred years, and begat sons and daughters: |
P45 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 5:23 And all the days of E'-noch were three hundred sixty and five years: |
P45 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 5:24 And E'-noch WALKED WITH GOD: and he was not; for GOD TOOK HIM. |
P45 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The SCRIPTURES of the HOLY BIBLE also tell of the Story of the PROPHET ELIJAH, whom did not die, as did the PROPHETS of Jezebel. The SCRIPTURES describe how ELIJAH'S "under study", Elisha, witnessed the RAPTURE of ELIJAH. |
P45 P46 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
2 Kings 2:9 And it came to pass, when they were gone over, that E-li'-jah said unto E-li'-sha, Ask what I shall do for thee, before I be taken away from thee. And E-li'-sha said, I pray thee, let a double portion of thy SPIRIT be upon me. |
P46 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
2 Kings 2:10 And he said, Thou hast asked a hard thing: nevertheless, if thou see me when I am taken from thee, it shall be so unto thee; but if not, it shall not be so. |
P46 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
NOTE: The reason that ELIJAH told Elisha that in order for him to RECEIVE his request, he must witness the RAPTURE. This is because had Elisha not believed in the RAPTURE, he could not have WITNESSED IT! And if he did not BELIEVE, he wasn't WORTHY to RECEIVE that which he had requested! |
P46 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
2 Kings 2:11 And it came to pass, as they still went on, and talked, that, BEHOLD, there appeared a CHARIOT of FIRE, and HORSES of FIRE, and parted them both asunder; and Eli'-jah went up by a WHIRLWIND into HEAVEN. |
P46 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
2 Kings 2:12 And E-li'-sha SAW IT, and he cried, MY FATHER, MY FATHER, the CHARIOT of ISRAEL, and the HORSEMEN thereof. And he saw him no more: and he took hold of his own clothes, and rent them in two pieces. |
P46 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
NOTE: As WE continue on through the SCRIPTURES that describe the PHENOMENA WE call RAPTURE, you should see that only a FOOL would dispute that it HAPPENS, regardless of what it is called. Nevertheless, this world is FULL of FOOLS! |
P46 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
In the Book of the PROPHET Isaiah, the RAPTURE is briefly mentioned regarding; the people whom are taken off the EARTH at the END TIME and put into a "PLACE of PROTECTION", to keep them from the EVIL that is about to come upon the world. |
P46 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 57:1 The righteous perisheth, and no man layeth it to heart: and merciful men are taken away, none considering that the RIGHTEOUS is taken away from the EVIL to COME. |
P46 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The next example of RAPTURE comes at the TIME of JESUS CHRIST, prior to HIS crucifixion and RESURRECTION. The Disciples PETER, James, and JOHN witness the EVENT of RAPTURE, whereas JESUS is TRANSFIGURED into a BODY of LIGHT. JESUS MEETS with both MOSES and ELIJAH, whom by RAPTURE come from HEAVEN to the EARTH being also in BODIES of LIGHT, to SPEAK with JESUS. |
P47 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 17:1 And after six days JESUS taketh PETER, James, and JOHN his brother, and bringeth them up into an high mountain apart, |
P47 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 17:2 And was TRANSFIGURED before them: and HIS FACE did shine as the sun, and HIS raiment was WHITE as the LIGHT. |
P47 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 17:3 And, BEHOLD, there appeared unto them MOSES and E-li'-as talking with HIM. |
P47 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
NOTE: How can these PHENOMENA be denied? These are all documented and WITNESSED EVENTS. Whether the EVENT is called, RAPTURE, or by another name! What difference does it make? Why listen to them who will be DENIED RAPTURE? For they will even deny it after it has happened! Don't be LEFT BEHIND! |
P47 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The next RAPTURE occurs after JESUS' RESURRECTION, while HE walked with HIS DISCIPLES. |
P47 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Luke 24:50 And HE led them out as far as to Beth'-a-ny, and HE lifted up HIS HANDS, and BLESSED them. |
P47 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Luke 24:51 And it came to pass, while HE BLESSED them, HE was PARTED from them, and CARRIED UP INTO HEAVEN. |
P47 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
NOTE: It may be noted that I no longer refer to JESUS' Disciples as being Apostles as I had done in MY previous BOOKS. THE LORD has CORRECTED ME regarding this matter. Disciples are STUDENTS and Apostles are considered to be Teachers of the WORD of GOD. In the SCRIPTURES, the WORDS, "Rabbi" and "MASTER" both mean TEACHER, and JESUS says specifically to call no man your TEACHER, for ONLY ONE is your TEACHER, CHRIST, for HE is the WORD of GOD! |
P47 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 23:8 BUT BE NOT YE CALLED RABBI: FOR ONE IS YOUR MASTER, EVEN CHRIST; AND ALL YE ARE BRETHREN. |
P48 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 23:10 NEITHER BE YE CALLED MASTERS: FOR ONE IS YOUR MASTER, EVEN CHRIST. |
P48 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
You can see that even at the onset of the Church, by the Disciples referring to themselves as being Apostles, meaning Teachers or Masters of the WORD of GOD, they were doing exactly what JESUS CHRIST had FORBID them to do! So I ask you, how could they have considered themselves to be Christians when they were DISOBEYING that which JESUS CHRIST had TAUGHT and following their own doctrine, rather than the WORD of GOD? On the EARTH a person can never attain the LEVEL of Teacher of the WORD of GOD, you are a STUDENT at best, never FORGET this! |
P48 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The next RAPTURE occurs to the Disciple JOHN, when he is given the REVELATION of JESUS CHRIST. This RAPTURE entails only the MOVEMENT of JOHN in SPIRIT. His body of flesh remained in his prison cell on the Island of Patmos while his SPIRIT ASCENDED UP to HEAVEN. |
P48 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 4:1 After this I looked, and, BEHOLD, a door was opened in HEAVEN: and the first voice which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me; which said, COME UP HITHER, and I will shew thee things which must be hereafter. |
P48 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
FUTURE RAPTURES |
P48 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The balance of RAPTURE referred to by SCRIPTURE has yet to take place, but I BELIEVE that the FIRST RAPTURE, the "RAPTURE of THE BRIDE" can happen at anytime now! The RAPTURE of THE BRIDE will occur at the SOUNDING of the FIRST TRUMPET. This RAPTURE is referred to as "PARALLEL RAPTURE", because THE BRIDE will be taken into a PARALLEL DIMENSION, to a "PLACE of PROTECTION". This PLACE is a gigantic CITY built into a mountain of ROCK in another DIMENSION, referred to by SCRIPTURE as being a PLACE in the WILDERNESS. THE BRIDE will remain there for three and one-half years during the time of GREAT TRIBULATION. |
P48 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 12:6 And the WOMAN fled into the WILDERNESS, where she hath a PLACE prepared of GOD, that THEY should feed HER there a thousand two hundred and threescore days. |
P48 Kjb1611 P49 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Eighteen months after the BRIDE has RECEIVED RAPTURE, at the SOUNDING of the THIRD TRUMPET, the TWO WITNESSES, whom are KING DAVID and KING SOLOMON in SPIRIT, will also RECEIVE RAPTURE. This is called the SECOND TRIBULATION RAPTURE! They who are to be SAVED thereafter will witness this RAPTURE, and will REPENT to GOD of their SINS. SCRIPTURE REFERS to this GROUP of PEOPLE as being the (REMNANT) WEDDING GUESTS. These PEOPLE will RECEIVE the SEAL of the LIVING GOD on their foreheads, as did the TRIBULATION SAINTS. READ Ezekiel, chapter 9 in its entirety. This explains how the MARKING and SEALING of the TRIBULATION SAINTS and the WEDDING GUESTS will take place. |
P49 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 11:11 And after three days and an half the SPIRIT of LIFE from GOD entered into THEM, and THEY stood upon their feet; and great fear fell upon them which saw THEM. |
P49 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 11:12 And THEY heard a GREAT VOICE from HEAVEN saying unto THEM, COME UP HITHER. And THEY ASCENDED up to HEAVEN in a cloud; and THEIR enemies beheld THEM. |
P49 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 11:13 And the same hour was there a GREAT EARTHQUAKE, and the tenth part of the city fell, and in the earthquake were slain of men seven thousand: and the REMNANT were AFFRIGHTED, and gave GLORY to the GOD of HEAVEN. |
P49 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Three months after the RAPTURE of the TWO WITNESSES, at the POURING OUT of the FIRST VIAL of the WRATH of GOD, the THIRD RAPTURE will occur. JESUS CHRIST will be SEEN COMING in the CLOUDS for this RAPTURE, and everyone on the Earth will witness this EVENT as it takes place! At this time the ONE HUNDRED and FORTY-FOUR THOUSAND TRIBULATION SAINTS will be taken; as will the three hundred eighty-nine million, six hundred thousand WEDDING GUESTS to the same PLACE the BRIDE was taken to; the SEVENTH PARALLEL DIMENSION, called the LOVE DIMENSION! |
P49 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 12:14 And to the WOMAN were given two wings of a GREAT EAGLE, that she might FLY into the WILDERNESS, into HER PLACE, where SHE is nourished for a TIME, and TIMES, and HALF a TIME, from the face of the SERPENT. |
P49 Kjb1611 P50 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Those who will be left behind, the non-believers of the RAPTURE, will realize at that time they had been LIED to by their Churches, and that their only option now will be in their REFUSING to take the "Mark of the Beast". SCRIPTURE calls this group the "BEHEADED SOULS". By their MARTYRING themselves in the NAME of GOD, and for the TESTIMONY of JESUS CHRIST, this group may enter into the NEW MILLENNIUM for the ONE THOUSAND YEAR PERIOD. The MARTYRS however DO NOT receive ETERNITY, and will be given an opportunity to become a WEDDING GUEST in the next EARTH CYCLE. In addition to an opportunity in being a WEDDING GUEST, they are also PROMISED, because of their martyring themselves, they will never be made to SUFFER the SECOND DEATH. This means they will never be made to go to HELL! |
P50 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 20:4 And I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and judgment was given unto them: and I saw the SOULS of them that were BEHEADED for the witness of JESUS, and for the WORD of GOD, and which had not worshipped the BEAST, neither his IMAGE, neither had received his MARK upon their foreheads, or in their hands; and they LIVED and reigned with CHRIST a THOUSAND YEARS. |
P50 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The "BEHEADED SOULS" represent approximately two billion people, onethird of the Earth's population. The two billion die over the last twenty-one months of the GREAT TRIBULATION. SCRIPTURE refers to this group as the ONE-THIRD that is taken through the FIRE and purified like silver. Thus making them acceptable to be called, GOD'S PEOPLE. |
P50 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Zechariah 13:9 AND I WILL BRING THE THIRD PART THROUGH THE FIRE, AND WILL REFINE THEM AS SILVER IS REFINED, AND WILL TRY THEM AS GOLD IS TRIED: THEY SHALL CALL ON MY NAME, AND I WILL HEAR THEM: I WILL SAY, IT IS MY PEOPLE: AND THEY SHALL SAY, THE LORD IS MY GOD. |
P50 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
THE FINAL TRIBULATION RAPTURE |
P51 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The FOURTH and FINAL TRIBULATION RAPTURE will happen at the first SOUNDING of the SEVENTH TRUMPET. The SEVENTH TRUMPET sounds twice; once at the conclusion of the GREAT TRIBULATION, and again at the CONCLUSION of the LAST DAY; thus marking the END of the MILLENNIUM, the PASSING of JUDGMENT, and the END of the WORLD! |
P51 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The FINAL TRIBULATION RAPTURE, occurring at the first SOUNDING of the SEVENTH TRUMPET, is both a VERTICAL and TRANSFIGURATION RAPTURE. The FOUR plus BILLION PEOPLE that are in PARADISE and ASLEEP in the EARTH are ARISEN from the EARTH and TRANSFIGURED into their MILLENNIA BODIES as are the BEHEADED SOULS. ALL three groups, them from PARADISE, the BEHEADED SOULS, and them in the SEVENTH DIMENSION are TRANSFIGURED into their NEW PHYSICAL FORM (MILLENNIUM BODIES) and TAKEN into NEW JERUSALEM that has been brought down by GOD from HEAVEN. It is there where they will REMAIN throughout the ONE THOUSAND YEARS, living in PEACE and HARMONY with GOD and the LAMB in NEW JERUSALEM. |
P51 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
In SUMMARY: The EVENT WE call RAPTURE occurs throughout the SCRIPTURES of the HOLY BIBLE, and although the word, "rapture", does not appear in the HOLY BIBLE, the PHENOMENON does. Even the Disciple Paul with all of his problems UNDERSTOOD this. |
P51 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
1 Corinthians 15:52 In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump: for the TRUMPET shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be CHANGED. |
P51 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Seven
|
P52 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The term "IMMACULATE BIRTH" is continually used within the Christian Church, thus meaning by the Church definition, a birth being free from the act of fornication. This is used as a point of defending the Church's belief that Mary immaculately conceived JESUS CHRIST. Therefore making JESUS' birth an act void of participation by HIS FATHER, JOSEPH. This is an improper belief by the Church, because "IMMACULATE BIRTH" hasn't anything to do with physical birth whatsoever! |
P52 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Furthermore, how could JESUS be in the LINEAGE of the Kings of Israel if HIS FATHER JOSEPH hadn't any physical connection to him? Chapter 1 of the GOSPEL of Matthew is dedicated to giving the LINEAGE of JESUS CHRIST from ABRAHAM up through King DAVID to HIS FATHER JOSEPH, thus showing that JESUS shared in the DNA of HIS FATHER and forefathers. This indicates by SCRIPTURE that JESUS shared in the DNA STRAND of JOSEPH, HIS FATHER, therefore they BOTH had to have had a PHYSICAL CONNECTION to be both of the same DNA STRUCTURE. |
P52 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The same is TRUE of Mary, JESUS' Mother. In the GOSPEL of Luke, chapter 3, verses 23 to 38, SCRIPTURE gives JESUS' LINEAGE from Mary back through the Prophets to Nathan, Son of King DAVID, and then all the way back to ADAM, SON of GOD. How could JESUS share in HIS Mother's DNA STRUCTURE if HE had not come from her EGG, and HIS FATHER'S DNA STRUCTURE if HE had not come from JOSEPH'S SPERM? |
P52 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
It must be UNDERSTOOD that the SPIRITUAL SEED of CHRIST was tied to a SPECIFIC DNA STRAND that was INTENDED by GOD to be PASSED down through the GENERATIONS from ADAM to both JOSEPH and MARY. It was by the LINEAGE of BOTH JOSEPH and Mary that the Kings and the Prophets of ISRAEL could COMBINE and BRING FORTH a FINAL KING and a FINAL PROPHET, called by name, JESUS CHRIST! |
P52 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
It was intended by GOD, that JESUS would RECEIVE by INHERITANCE HIS CHRIST HERITAGE when HE came of AGE. By Jewish law, the INHERITOR, the FIRST BORN SON, would RECEIVE that which HE had INHERITED from HIS FATHER at the age of THIRTY YEARS. Even though JESUS had assumed the HEAD of HOUSEHOLD after HIS FATHER'S death, and took charge over the Family's holdings at a very young age, HE could not take POSSESSION of HIS CHRIST HERITAGE until after HE had turned THIRTY years old. This is why JESUS was BAPTIZED just after HIS THIRTIETH-BIRTHDAY. It was at that time HE could RECEIVE HIS CHRIST ENTITLEMENT, THAT WHICH CAME BY WAY OF BAPTISM BY HIS FATHER, the HOLY SPIRIT of GOD. |
P53 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
The TRUE STORY of JESUS' Physical Birth |
P53 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
In MY other THREE BOOKS, JESUS' physical birth was somewhat implied to be that of a normal childbirth, but the BOOKS did not clearly defined it as such. THE LORD wants this BOOK to accurately tell the story, the TRUE STORY of the BIRTH of JESUS CHRIST. The entire story of JESUS' immaculate birth told by the Church; was made-up by the Church, to bolster the belief that JESUS is CHRIST. Although the Church's intentions were good in their fabricating and promoting the Story of a Physical Immaculate Birth, the Story has BACKFIRED over the years and has turned-off many people in their BELIEF in JESUS and in the WORD of GOD. |
P53 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
At first I had thought that the Stories of JESUS' immaculate birth had in someway came forth from Mary, JESUS' Mother. However, THE LORD has explained to ME in GREAT DETAIL the TRUE STORY, and has told ME that Mary hadn't taken any part in the stories being told regarding JESUS' birth and childhood. THE LORD said that the stories came forth long after the deaths of Mary and many of the original Disciples, and the Church's justification for the creation of the stories was in their attempt to make JESUS' STORY fit the PROPHECY of HIS COMING. Unfortunately, the Church did not UNDERSTAND the SCRIPTURES, or the PROPHECY in them. |
P53 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The main SCRIPTURE of their MISUNDERSTANDING was that which was written by the Prophet Isaiah: foretelling of how a VIRGIN was to CONCEIVE and bare a CHILD whom was to be called IMMANUEL. Their first misunderstanding of the SCRIPTURE was in their interpretation of what the word. "VIRGIN" had meant in the SCRIPTURE. Let US take you through the SCRIPTURE and accurately define it in its literal meaning and in its PROPHETIC meaning. |
P53 P54 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 7:14 Therefore THE LORD HIMSELF shall give you a sign; BEHOLD, a VIRGIN shall CONCEIVE, and bear a SON, and shall call HIS NAME IM-MAN'-U-EL. |
P54 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The word, "VIRGIN", in this SCRIPTURE, means both a young woman whom has not yet been married; and also a young woman that has not yet lost her virginity; with the emphasis being placed on the Young Woman's UNMARRIED state when she CONCEIVES. This SCRIPTURE foretells exactly what had happened to Mary, when the TRUE STORY is TOLD. |
P54 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Mary and JOSEPH both lived in Jerusalem. JOSEPH had proposed marriage to Mary on the night in which she CONCEIVED. So the PROMISE of MARRIAGE was made prior to her CONCEPTION, and in the EYES of GOD, once JOSEPH had chosen to have sex with Mary, and LAY with HER, HE then had taken Mary for HIS WIFE. However, by Jewish custom, a marriage between a man and a woman was not complete prior to the Marriage Ceremony, and any sexual act prior to their Ceremonial Wedding was an act of defilement of the marriage. |
P54 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Once Mary had realized that she had become pregnant, her and JOSEPH left the area of Jerusalem and SECRETLY moved to BETHLEHEM, where she intended to have the CHILD. This was done to spare them both the embarrassment of premarital pregnancy. There was never a Marriage Ceremony performed regarding JOSEPH and Mary, and the people who came to know them in BETHLEHEM, believed them to be already married. Before JESUS was even a year old, some of the people whom had known JOSEPH and Mary in Jerusalem, had also moved into BETHLEHEM, and had spotted Mary in the Marketplace. Mary avoided making contact with them because she feared that they would find out about the BIRTH of JESUS, and pass this information back to their friends and family in Jerusalem. Unbeknown by their friends of old, that Mary had already had a baby, the TWO and the BABY secretly left BETHLEHEM and moved into Egypt, where Mary gave birth to six more children over an eight-year span. Shortly after the birth of Judas, JESUS' youngest sibling, JOSEPH, Mary, and the family moved back into Israel to live. They had decided to live in the City of Nazareth of Galilee, where they were not known, however; a brief stop had to be made in Jerusalem, to participate in the census being taking there. |
P54 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The people in the area of Jerusalem, whom had known JOSEPH and Mary prior to marriage, saw them during their brief stop there; and had assumed that JOSEPH and Mary had gotten married in BETHLEHEM, where they had heard they had moved to after leaving Jerusalem. They also were led to believe that ALL SEVEN children were born in Nazareth, because Mary told them so, and that is what was recorded on the Census Register, which later became public record. This is why JESUS was known as JESUS of Nazareth, and HIS being born in BETHLEHEM was a well-kept secret. Nor was it known or made public that JESUS' siblings were born in Egypt; this was done in an effort to protect the Children's citizenship rights. |
P55 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
JESUS KNEW that HE was born in BETHLEHEM, but never shared that information with ANYONE, thus sparing HIS Mother any embarrassment and also keeping the citizenship rights of HIS Brothers and Sisters out of jeopardy! Even JESUS' Disciples believed that HE had been BORN in Nazareth of Galilee. This was but another reason why the Early Church had fabricated the story of JESUS' BIRTH; indicating HE had been born of Immaculate Conception in BETHLEHEM, rather than in Nazareth as the Census Records had indicated. This was done in a deceptive effort to fulfill the SCRIPTURE indicating that the MESSIAH was to come forth from BETHLEHEM. |
P55 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Micah 5:2 But thou, Beth'-le-hem Eph-ra-tah, though thou be little among the thousands of Judah, yet OUT OF THEE shall HE COME FORTH UNTO ME that is to be RULER in ISRAEL; whose goings forth have been from of OLD, from EVERLASTING. |
P55 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The following SCRIPTURES taken from the GOSPEL of JOHN indicate that when JESUS was introduced to HIS newest Disciple, Nathanael, by Philip, Nathanael questioned how JESUS could be the MESSIAH, if HE had been born in Nazareth. Nathanael knew from SCRIPTURE that the MESSIAH was to come forth from BETHLEHEM. |
P55 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
However, the skepticism of Nathanael was soon put to rest, when JESUS identified Nathanael's secret place of PRAYER. This was a LONE FIG TREE that sat amidst a grove of olive trees, that which could not be seen from the path or by any passer-bys. Nathanael knew when JESUS said that HE had saw him PRAYING there, that JESUS was indeed the MESSIAH, because no one other than he and GOD had known about that PLACE! |
P55 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 1:45 Philip findeth Na-than'-a-el, and saith unto him, We have found HIM, of whom MOSES in the LAW, and the PROPHETS, did write, JESUS of Nazareth, the SON of JOSEPH. |
P55 Kjb1611 P56 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 1:46 And Na-than'-a-el said unto him, Can there any GOOD thing come out of Nazareth? Philip saith unto him, Come and SEE. |
P56 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 1:47 JESUS saw Na-than'-a-el coming to HIM, and saith of him, BEHOLD AN ISRAELITE INDEED, IN WHOM IS NO GUILE! |
P56 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 1:48 Na-than'-a-el saith unto HIM, Whence knowest thou me? JESUS answered and said unto him, BEFORE THAT PHILIP CALLED THEE, WHEN THOU WAST UNDER THE FIG TREE, I SAW THEE. |
P56 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 1:49 Na-than'-a-el answered and saith unto HIM, RABBI, thou art the SON of GOD; thou art the KING of ISRAEL. |
P56 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
What is IMMACULATE BIRTH? |
P56 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Although the Church, due to their lack of UNDERSTANDING, tries to tie JESUS' physical birth to being an IMMACULATE BIRTH, JESUS did indeed have an IMMACULATE BIRTH, albeit not a physical one. JESUS' IMMACULATE BIRTH took place at the time of JESUS' BAPTISM, when HE was THIRTY YEARS OLD! An IMMACULATE BIRTH is a SPIRITUAL BIRTH, a birth free from fornication, the BIRTH of the GOD GIVEN SPIRIT to MANKIND, that which comes only by BAPTISM in the SPIRIT of GOD. Some Churches refer to this CONVERSION as being a REBORN Christian, thus matching the following SCRIPTURES. However, the Churches teach FALSELY, claiming that they can perform this BAPTISM. THUS SAITH THE LORD THY GOD, THE CHURCHES CANNOT PERFORM THIS BAPTISM: ONLY CHRIST, MY FIRSTBORN, ONLY HE CAN PERFORM THIS BAPTISM! |
P56 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
POINT: It may be noted, NO ONE, other than JESUS CHRIST had been BAPTIZED in the SPIRIT of GOD until after JESUS' RESURRECTION (ref: John 7:39). Only JESUS can BAPTIZE in the SPIRIT of GOD. |
P56 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 3:1 There was a man of the Pharisees, named Nic-o-demus, a ruler of the Jews: |
P57 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 3:2 The same came to JESUS by night, and said unto HIM, RABBI, we know that thou art a TEACHER come from GOD: for no man can do these MIRACLES that thou doest, except GOD be with HIM. |
P57 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 3:3 JESUS answered and said unto him, VERILY, VERILY, I SAY UNTO THEE, EXCEPT A MAN BE BORN AGAIN, HE CANNOT SEE THE KINGDOM OF GOD. |
P57 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 3:4 Nic-o-de'-mus saith unto HIM, How can a man be born when he is old? Can he enter the second time into his mother's womb, and be born? |
P57 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 3:5 JESUS answered, VERILY, VERILY, I SAY UNTO THEE, EXCEPT A MAN BE BORN OF WATER AND OF THE SPIRIT, HE CANNOT ENTER INTO THE KINGDOM OF GOD. |
P57 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 3:6 THAT WHICH IS BORN OF THE FLESH IS FLESH; AND THAT WHICH IS BORN OF THE SPIRIT IS SPIRIT. |
P57 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
NOTE: The WATER spoken of in the SCRIPTURE is the "LIVING WATERS", the WORD of GOD and the SPIRIT spoken of is the SPIRIT of GOD coming by way of BAPTISM. JESUS CHRIST is the WORD of GOD, and only JESUS CHRIST PERFORMS SPIRITUAL BAPTISM! There is not a person alive, nor has there ever been other than JESUS, that can perform SPIRITUAL BAPTISM! Therefore, any person or Church claiming otherwise, are LIARS! The Disciples were told to teach that BAPTISM in the NAME of THE FATHER, THE SON, and THE HOLY GHOST, is a REQUIREMENT to ENTER the KINGDOM of GOD, not that they were to perform the BAPTISM, they were to teach of it. |
P57 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 28:19 GO YE THEREFORE, AND TEACH ALL NATIONS, BAPTIZING THEM IN THE NAME OF THE FATHER, AND OF THE SON, AND OF THE HOLY GHOST: |
P57 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 28:20 TEACHING THEM TO OBSERVE ALL THINGS WHATSOEVER I HAVE COMMANDED YOU: AND, LO, I AM WITH YOU ALWAY, EVEN UNTO THE END OF THE WORLD. A-MEN. |
P58 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
IMMACULATE BIRTH takes place as a result of being BORN of WATER and of SPIRIT, coming by WAY of JESUS CHRIST the WORD of GOD. It may also be noted that John 3:16, that is so often quoted by the Church, is only applicable to them whom have FULFILLED all the REQUIREMENTS of Chapter 3 of the GOSPEL of John. ETERNITY is not an open PROMISE, ETERNITY REQUIRES an IMMACULATE BIRTH! |
P58 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 3:16 FOR GOD SO LOVED THE WORLD, THAT HE GAVE HIS ONLY BEGOTTEN SON, THAT WHOSOEVER BELIEVETH IN HIM SHOULD NOT PERISH, BUT HAVE EVERLASTING LIFE. |
P58 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
If you want the PROMISE of John 3:16 to apply to YOU, READ the entire Third Chapter of the GOSPEL of John and make SURE you are in COMPLIANCE with ALL of the REQUIREMENTS set forth in the THIRD CHAPTER. Being REBORN in the SPIRIT of GOD is A MANDATE by SCRIPTURE for ONE to RECEIVE ETERNITY! |
P58 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
ANOTHER POINT TO BE MADE: The Church teaches and many believe that Nicodemus eventually became a Disciple of JESUS CHRIST; however, this is a FALSE BELIEF! Nicodemus did love his religion more than he loved JESUS CHRIST, and even though he believed in most of what JESUS had taught; he didn't believe in SPIRITUAL REBIRTH because he didn't UNDERSTAND it; nor did he desire to give up his religion. When Nicodemus asked JESUS if a man can reenter his mother's womb a second time to be reborn, he was being sarcastic and JESUS knew it! |
P58 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
After JESUS' death, a wealthy businessman by the name of Joseph of Arimathaea whom also hid his relationship regarding JESUS, as did Nicodemus, let it be known publicly, by requesting from Pilate that the BODY of JESUS be placed in his custody. Nicodemus on the other-hand tried to help covertly by obtaining the burial compounds for JESUS' burial. Thus he could do that in secret, and not have to expose himself, regarding JESUS. Whereas Joseph of Arimathaea hid his Discipleship while JESUS was yet alive, he openly PROCLAIMED his association with JESUS CHRIST after HIS death, and RECEIVED BAPTISM, and SAVING GRACE by JESUS. Nicodemus never received BAPTISM, nor SAVING GRACE, and remained a Pharisee of the Synagogue. Nicodemus now sleeps in the dust of the earth, awaiting JUDGMENT! |
P58 P59 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 19:38 And after this Joseph of Ar-i-ma-thae'-a, being a Disciple of JESUS, but secretly for fear of the Jews, besought Pilate that he might take away the body of JESUS: and Pilate gave him leave. He came therefore, and took the body of JESUS. |
P59 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 19:39 And there came also Nic-o-de'-mus, which at the first came to JESUS by night, and brought a mixture of myrrh and aloes, about an hundred pound weight. |
P59 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 19:40 Then took they the body of JESUS, and wound it in linen clothes with the spices, as the manner of the Jews is to bury. |
P59 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 19:41 Now in the place where HE was crucified there was a garden; and in the garden a new sepulchre, wherein was never man yet laid. |
P59 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 19:42 There laid they JESUS therefore because of the Jews' preparation day; for the sepulchre was nigh at hand. |
P59 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
NOTE: The point being made by the SCRIPTURE; is because the tomb (Sepulchre) was very near to where JESUS was crucified, and because the Pharisees were all busy preparing for the PASSOVER, Nicodemus could help in JESUS' burial without being seen by them. The LAYER of the SCRIPTURE identifies Nicodemus as being a person who believed in JESUS, but was not COMMITTED to HIM. JESUS says that you cannot serve TWO MASTERS and in the case of Nicodemus he wanted to serve both his religion and JESUS. However his religion PREVAILED! |
P59 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Eight
|
P60 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The word, BRA-GA-TAH, means ALMIGHTY POWER in (TONGUES), the HEBREWAH Language. The word, CHRIST, translates to the word. IMMANUEL, in the HEBREWAH Language, and the word, IMMANUEL, means "AS ONE WITH GOD" in the English Language. When the word CHRIST and IMMANUEL are COMBINED in the ENGLISH LANGUAGE, with CHRIST meaning "the ANOINTED ONE", and IMMANUEL meaning "ONENESS WITH GOD", the COMBINED TERM, CHRIST-IMMANUEL, means, the UNIFICATION of MANKIND in GOD. By this UNIFICATION in GOD, CHRIST is ANOINTED (EMPOWERED) by GOD to ACT on GOD'S BEHALF! |
P60 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 12:10 And I heard a LOUD VOICE saying in HEAVEN, Now is come SALVATION, and STRENGTH, and the KINGDOM of OUR GOD, and the POWER of HIS CHRIST: for the ACCUSER of our BRETHREN is cast down, which accused them before OUR GOD day and night. |
P60 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 12:11 And THEY overcame him by the BLOOD of the LAMB, and by the WORD of THEIR TESTIMONY; and THEY loved not their lives unto the death. |
P60 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 12:12 Therefore rejoice, ye HEAVENS, and ye that dwell in THEM. WOE to the INHABITERS of the EARTH and of the SEA! For the DEVIL is come down unto you, having great wrath, because he knoweth that he hath but a short time. |
P60 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 12:13 And when the DRAGON saw that he was cast unto the EARTH, he persecuted the WOMAN which brought forth the MAN CHILD. |
P60 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The preceding SCRIPTURES indicate that CHRIST will RECEIVE EMPOWERMENT sometime prior to the time that the Devil is cast down to the earth! The EMPOWERMENT will vary amongst INDIVIDUALS within specific GROUPS, and will also vary between the GROUPS. THE GROUP "IN CHRIST" (GOD'S CHILDREN), "THE BRIDE", will be given the GREATEST POWER, whereas the GROUP "OF CHRIST" (GOD'S PEOPLE, ISRAEL) the "WEDDING GUESTS" will be given LIMITED POWER, and the Group referred to as the "Beheaded Souls" will not be given any POWER whatsoever, because they are yet to be of CHRIST! |
P61 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The word, "WOMAN" as used in Chapter 12 of the Book of Revelation, takes on different identities throughout the SCRIPTURES of Chapter 12. The word, "WOMAN", as used in the 13th verse of the 12th Chapter, identifies the WOMAN as being the EARTH. Therefore, the SCRIPTURE indicates the DRAGON (the Devil), will PERSECUTE the entire EARTH. Once the Devil is cast down onto the EARTH, he will take on three forms. The first form is called the 1st BEAST (God of Forces), the second form will be called the 2nd Beast (Antichrist), and the third form will be that of the "False Prophet". Each one of the Devil's forms will take power over the various establishments and organizations throughout the world that will be needed to take control of the World. This doesn't mean that there will only be three persons to contend with, for there will be many, because the Devil's Advocates will, and have assumed most positions of power. In most cases, the people whom serve Lucifer are already in power, although they themselves are unaware of their allegiance to the Devil. Therefore, changes in personnel in most cases will not be necessary, for the vast majority of the Devil's personnel are already in place! |
P61 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
The TWO WITNESSES |
P61 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The TWO WITNESSES (Revelation 11:3-11:12) are TWO MEN that will SERVE THE LORD on the EARTH for FORTY-TWO MONTHS. However, their IDENTITIES and their EMPOWERMENT in CHRIST will not be obvious to them or others until the last EIGHTEEN MONTHS of their MINISTRY begins. These TWO MEN bear the SPIRITS of KING DAVID and KING SOLOMON, and they will be able to cause much grief for the Devil and his Advocates, once they are EMPOWERED! Their EMPOWERMENT in CHRIST will begin at the SOUNDING of the FIRST TRUMPET, at the TIME of the FIRST TRIBULATION RAPTURE, the RAPTURE of the "BRIDE of CHRIST". |
P61 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The MINISTRY of the TWO WITNESSES will entail distribution of the WORD of GOD in various forms throughout the World, and there will be much controversy regarding them and their TESTIMONY. Even though the TWO WITNESSES do not openly preach, they will still be considered by the Church to be products of the Antichrist and labeled as such; and the Church will warn its Congregations (Patrons), to not subscribe to any of their literature and to avoid any contact whatsoever with them. |
P62 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
At the conclusion of their MINISTRY, the TWO WITNESSES will be killed, and people will be afraid to even touch their dead bodies. So their dead bodies will be left to lie in the street for THREE and ONE-HALF DAYS, because the people will fear that the TWO are possessed with demons, as their Church Leaders had told them. However, at the end of the THREE and ONE-HALF DAYS; GOD will RESURRECT the TWO WITNESSES and RAPTURE them; and many people will witness the RAPTURE and realize that they were not of the Antichrist, but rather of GOD. And, those people will REPENT unto GOD, and turn away from the Churches whom had DECEIVED them. They will then turn towards the TRIBULATION SAINTS for their PROTECTION from the Devil, the Antichrist, and the Devil's Advocates. |
P62 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 11:3 And I will give POWER unto MY TWO WITNESSES, and they shall prophesy a thousand two hundred and threescore days, clothed in sackcloth. |
P62 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 11:4 These are the TWO OLIVE TREES, and the TWO CANDLESTICKS standing before the GOD of the EARTH. |
P62 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
The TRIBULATION SAINTS |
P62 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The TRIBULATION SAINTS will consist of one hundred and forty-four thousand INDIVIDUALS whom are of the BRIDE or are of the EARTH ANGEL. On the EARTH, the BRIDE and the EARTH ANGEL are nearly identical in their ANOINTING and SERVICE to GOD. GOD will intentionally leave behind these PEOPLE to MINISTER to them who are to be the WEDDING GUESTS. Although they are certainly WORTHY to RECEIVE RAPTURE with the OTHERS of the BRIDE, they will not, but they will RECEIVE the SEAL of the LIVING GOD for a SEAL of PROTECTION shortly after the RAPTURE of the BRIDE. |
P62 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Even though this GROUP will appear to be of all ethnic backgrounds, if their ROOTS could be traced back to the time of JACOB, Son of ISAAC and REBEKAH, it would be seen that all one hundred and forty-four thousand are GENETICALLY tied to the TWELVE TRIBES of ISRAEL; with twelve thousand of each of them coming from each one of the TWELVE TRIBES (see Chapter Seven of Revelation). The SEAL that each of them will BEAR, will both PROTECT and EMPOWER them as the HOLY SPIRIT of GOD so deems. This GROUP will be the ONLY ONE'S left on the EARTH that will have RECEIVED BAPTISM, and no one after them will receive BAPTISM, even though they may RECEIVE SAVING GRACE. BAPTISM will not resume until after the NEW MILLENNIUM begins! Once the HOLY SPIRIT leaves the EARTH at the TIME of the RAPTURE of the BRIDE; there will no longer be a BAPTISM of the HOLY SPIRIT available; even to them whom are WORTHY of it. |
P62 P63 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The TRIBULATION SAINTS will remain on the EARTH up until the TIME of the RETURN of JESUS CHRIST. JESUS will RETURN TWENTY-ONE MONTHS into the GREAT TRIBULATION, just prior to the POURING OUT of the FIRST VIAL of the WRATH of GOD. HE will then gather up the TRIBULATION SAINTS and the GUESTS of the WEDDING SUPPER and take them to the PLACE of PROTECTION where the BRIDE had been taken TWENTY-ONE MONTHS prior. |
P63 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 14:1 And I looked, and, lo, a LAMB stood on the mount Si'-on, and with HIM an HUNDRED FORTY and FOUR THOUSAND, having HIS FATHER'S NAME WRITTEN in THEIR foreheads. |
P63 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Not even one of the TRIBULATION SAINTS will be LOST during their stay on the EARTH, however; ONE-HALF of the Group of the WEDDING GUESTS will not make it. They will FAIL due to their lacking in PREPARATION for the RETURN of JESUS CHRIST. This can be related to the PARABLE of the TEN VIRGINS given by JESUS in the 25th Chapter of the GOSPEL of Matthew and also by the following SCRIPTURES taken from Matthew. |
P63 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 24:40 THEN SHALL TWO BE IN THE FIELD; THE ONE SHALL BE TAKEN, AND THE OTHER LEFT. |
P63 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 24:41 TWO WOMEN SHALL BE GRINDING AT THE MILL; THE ONE SHALL BE TAKEN, AND THE OTHER LEFT. |
P63 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 24:42 WATCH THEREFORE: FOR YE KNOW NOT WHAT HOUR YOUR LORD DOTH COME. |
P64 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Due to the WEDDING GUESTS lacking in BAPTISM, they will also lack in FAITH. For HOLY SPIRIT FAITH comes only by way of BAPTISM. It is this lack of FAITH that causes one-half of the WEDDING GUESTS to fail! |
P64 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
EMPOWERMENT Detail |
P64 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The EMPOWERMENT will vary amongst INDIVIDUALS and amongst the various GROUPS. The TWO WITNESSES will RECEIVE all NINE GIFTS of the HOLY SPIRIT, whereas the TRIBULATION SAINTS will RECEIVE between THREE and SIX of the GIFTS. However, when the TRIBULATION SAINTS gather even in small groups, a combination of all NINE GIFTS will be present for the group as a whole. A list of the GIFTS are given below: |
P64 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
P64 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The GIFT of FAITH is always the FIRST GIFT given to any INDIVIDUAL having RECEIVED BAPTISM, for it is by HOLY SPIRIT FAITH that DEATH is DEFEATED. This means that whomsoever has RECEIVED the GIFT of FAITH, hasn't any fear of death whatsoever. It is the FEAR of DEATH that causes FAILURE in the TRUST of GOD. |
P64 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The GIFT of KNOWLEDGE allows the BEHOLDER to UNDERSTAND and RETAIN SCRIPTURE. This GIFT along with the GIFT of FAITH that is GIVEN to ALL, allows that INDIVIDUAL the ability to not only UNDERSTAND and RETAIN SCRIPTURE, but to also BELIEVE in it, even to the point of death; if it need be! |
P64 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The GIFT of WISDOM allows the BEHOLDER to APPLY SCRIPTURE accurately to whatsoever the situation may entail. This GIFT is always GIVEN in conjunction with the GIFT of KNOWLEDGE. However the GIFT of KNOWLEDGE can be GIVEN without the GIFT of WISDOM. |
P64 P65 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The GIFT of HEALING allows its BEHOLDER to HEAL all forms of AILMENT, whether the AILMENT is of a SPIRITUAL or PHYSICAL nature. This GIFT is rarely GIVEN to an INDIVIDUAL whom has not RECEIVED the GIFT of SPEAKING HEBREWAH (TONGUES). However, on rare occasions, this GIFT can be EXERCISED in a COMMON LANGUAGE. |
P65 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The GIFT of MIRACLES allows them BEHOLDING of it the ability to perform NATURAL and SUPERNATURAL ACTS. These acts can be directed at specific individuals or groups of people, even groups as large as metropolitan cities. The MIRACULOUS acts can include drastic changes in weather, plagues or diseases at epidemic levels, directed bolts of lightening aimed at specific areas, localized earthquakes with seismic levels below that of 6 on a Rector Scale, and a whole host of curses that can be directed at individuals, families, businesses, organizations, and townships. The laws of physics need not govern the MIRACLES, nor can any forces upon the earth delay or divert them. Once the MIRACLE has been levied, it WILL COME TO PASS SAITH THE LORD! |
P65 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The GIFT of PROPHECY allows its BEHOLDER the ability to accurately interpret BIBLICAL PROPHECY, and apply that PROPHECY to individuals, organizations, and governments on a city, state, national or even a worldwide scale. This GIFT also entails the ability to PREDICT very specific EVENTS, at a detailed level, prior to the EVENT'S taking place! |
P65 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The GIFT of SPIRITUAL DISCERNMENT allows the BEHOLDER the ability to SEE SPIRITUAL MATTER, whether it emanates GOOD or evil. A PERSON bearing this GIFT has the ability to SEE, that which is normally invisible to the human eye. They can even see the AURA produced by the SEAL of the LIVING GOD, demonic presence or possession, and to know at a glance, whom, spiritually they are VIEWING. |
P65 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The GIFT of SPEAKING HEBREWAH (TONGUES) allows the ONE BEHOLDING it the ABILITY to SPEAK DIRECTLY to GOD, or to speak in any of the common earthly languages. This GIFT requires HOLY SPIRIT PRESENCE, so after the HOLY SPIRIT has left the EARTH, this GIFT will be LIMITED and given to only a FEW INDIVIDUALS during the GREAT TRIBULATION. This is a very UNIQUE GIFT in as much as by having it, a DIRECT LINK to GOD is GIVEN, and the POWER of GOD RESIDES with that INDIVIDUAL! Therefore, GOD through that INDIVIDUAL MAY ACT by USE of any of the NINE GIFTS, or DEMONSTRATE HIS POWER and WRATH by that INDIVIDUAL in any way! |
P65 P66 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The GIFT of LANGUAGE INTERPRETATION gives its BEHOLDER the ability to INTERPRET both the HEBREWAH LANGUAGE and any common earthly language. This GIFT is rarely given to an INDIVIDUAL whom has the ability to SPEAK IN HEBREWAH, and only THEM having ALL NINE GIFTS may SPEAK and INTERPRET HEBREWAH. In HEAVEN, the COMMON LANGUAGE spoken throughout is ENGLISH, and HEBREWAH (SPIRITUAL LANGUAGE) is only SPOKEN at the THRONE of GOD. Only at the SIXTH LEVEL, the LEVEL of the SAINTS, PROPHETS, and ELDERS or ABOVE is the GIFTS of SPEAKING and INTERPRETING HEBREWAH GIVEN. However, ALL of the ANGELS have this GIFT, this is because HEBREWAH is the NATIVE LANGUAGE of the ANGELS, and it is not considered to be a GIFT but rather a part of the ANGELIC REALM'S HERITAGE. |
P66 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Synopsis |
P66 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Once the GREAT TRIBULATION begins, even though the Devil will have control over the World, he will not have any control whatsoever of GOD'S CHILDREN, or them under the CARE of GOD'S CHILDREN. Each and every effort the Devil might try in overcoming them, will FAIL, and the CONSEQUENCES for his efforts will be DEVASTATING to him, and to them that follow him. The WEDDING GUESTS that fail; fail not from a lack of CARE; but rather from a lack of FAITH in THEM caring for them. |
P66 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
In addition to the GIFTS provided to GOD'S CHILDREN, CHRIST, there will be a whole host of HEAVENLY ANGELS on the EARTH in SUPPORT of CHRIST! THUS SAITH THE LORD THY GOD, THE POWER OF CHRIST WILL PREVAIL! |
P66 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Nine
|
P67 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 16:7 NEVERTHELESS I TELL YOU THE TRUTH; IT IS EXPEDIENT FOR YOU THAT I GO AWAY: FOR IF I GO NOT AWAY, THE COMFORTER WILL NOT COME UNTO YOU; BUT IF I DEPART, I WILL SEND HIM UNTO YOU. |
P67 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 16:8 AND WHEN HE IS COME, HE WILL REPROVE THE WORLD OF SIN, AND OF RIGHTEOUSNESS, AND OF JUDGMENT: |
P67 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 16:9 OF SIN, BECAUSE THEY BELIEVE NOT ON ME; |
P67 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 16:10 OF RIGHTEOUSNESS, BECAUSE I GO TO MY FATHER, AND YE SEE ME NO MORE; |
P67 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 16:11 OF JUDGMENT, BECAUSE THE PRINCE OF THIS WORLD IS JUDGED. |
P67 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 16:12 I HAVE YET MANY THINGS TO SAY UNTO YOU, BUT YE CANNOT BEAR THEM NOW. |
P67 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 16:13 HOWBEIT WHEN HE, THE SPIRIT OF TRUTH, IS COME, HE WILL GUIDE YOU INTO ALL TRUTH: FOR HE SHALL NOT SPEAK OF HIMSELF; BUT WHATSOEVER HE SHALL HEAR, THAT SHALL HE SPEAK: AND HE WILL SHEW YOU THINGS TO COME. |
P67 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
These last few SCRIPTURES taken from the GOSPEL of John tells of how each INDIVIDUAL believing in JESUS CHRIST will RECEIVE the HOLY SPIRIT through HOLY SPIRIT BAPTISM. This was only made POSSIBLE as a result of JESUS' death and RESURRECTION. JESUS was VICTORIOUS over death, because HE was REBORN in the SPIRIT of GOD, and GOD is the SPIRIT of LIFE. ALL who RECEIVE BAPTISM; RECEIVE JESUS CHRIST, and HIS RESURRECTION unto LIFE. It is JESUS CHRIST, the WORD of GOD, WHOM performs this BAPTISM. No one else can do it! As John the Baptist had Baptized with water, so does JESUS CHRIST do with LIVING WATERS, and the LIVING WATERS are the WORD of GOD. What John the Baptist did in the FLESH, JESUS CHRIST does in the SPIRIT of GOD. BAPTISM is a SPIRITUAL EVENT. |
P67 P68 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
FEELING the PRESENCE of the HOLY SPIRIT |
P68 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
JESUS compares the FEELING of the HOLY SPIRIT to the WIND. You cannot see the WIND but yet you can FEEL its presence. You can neither see it coming, nor can you tell where it will go once it has blown by you. It can come as a GUST, or it can remain INTENSE. It can be quite mild like a breeze, whereas you may barely feel it, or it can be OVERWHELMING to the point of your being SWEPT AWAY by it! Just as you haven't any control whatsoever over the WIND, neither do you have any control over the SPIRIT, the SPIRIT does, as HE DESIRES. |
P68 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 3:8 THE WIND BLOWETH WHERE IT LISTETH, AND THOU HEAREST THE SOUND THEREOF, BUT CANST NOT TELL WHENCE IT COMETH, AND WHITHER IT GOETH: SO IS EVERY ONE THAT IS BORN OF THE SPIRIT. |
P68 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Everyone that RECEIVES BAPTISM will RECEIVE some measure of HOLY SPIRIT, with the AMOUNT varying amongst each INDIVIDUAL, and also varying depending on the EVENT. The FEELING of the PRESENCE of the HOLY SPIRIT and the INTENSITY of it will vary like the WIND. Sometimes it will be OVERWHELMING and sometimes it will be quite MILD; but in either case GOD'S PRESENCE will be KNOWN! And, regardless of the INTENSITY of the SPIRIT, a FEELING of PEACE and CALMNESS will ACCOMPANY it. This is why the HOLY SPIRIT is referred to as the COMFORTER, and also why JESUS TOLD HIS DISCIPLES, "PEACE BE UNTO YOU". |
P68 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 20:21 Then said JESUS to them again, PEACE BE UNTO YOU: AS MY FATHER HATH SENT ME, EVEN SO SEND I YOU. |
P68 Kjb1611 P69 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 20:22 And when HE had said this, HE BREATHED on them, and saith unto them, RECEIVE YE THE HOLY GHOST: |
P69 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 20:23 WHOSE SOEVER SINS YE REMIT, THEY ARE REMITTED UNTO THEM; AND WHOSE SOEVER SINS YE RETAIN, THEY ARE RETAINED. |
P69 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This was the DISCIPLES BAPTISM! They that BELIEVED in JESUS and RECEIVED the WORD of GOD from HIM while HE yet walked AMONG THEM would now BENEFIT from their FAITH in JESUS by HIS BAPTISM. At this point in time in the SCRIPTURES of John's GOSPEL, JESUS had just BEEN RESURRECTED, AND NOW HE COULD BAPTIZE HIS DISCIPLES in the SPIRIT of GOD. This was something HE could not do prior to HIS RESURRECTION. |
P69 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Many Churches tell their Congregations that they can perform this BAPTISM, but I can ASSURE YOU, they are LIARS, for they CANNOT! If JESUS CHRIST could not perform HIS BAPTISM on HIS DISCIPLES prior to HIM being in THE SPIRIT and while HE was still in the FLESH, then HOW can a simple man, do, that which JESUS CHRIST COULD NOT DO? Don't be MISLED by these Churches telling you that once they have baptized you that you will be SAVED, for I HAVE WARNED YOU OF IT! |
P69 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
THUS SAITH THE LORD THY GOD, THEM WHOM HAVE RECEIVED THIS FALSE BAPTISM, WILL ROT IN HELL, ALONG SIDE THEM, WHOM HAVE PERFORMED IT! |
P69 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:4 And I heard another VOICE from HEAVEN, saying, COME OUT OF HER, MY PEOPLE, THAT YE BE NOT PARTAKERS OF HER SINS, AND THAT YE RECEIVE NOT OF HER PLAGUES. |
P69 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
HOLY SPIRIT COUNSELING |
P69 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
With HOLY SPIRIT BAPTISM comes ANOINTING with the GIFTS of the HOLY SPIRIT, and also HOLY SPIRIT COUNSELING to CORRECT and COUNSEL human BEHAVIOR. This COUNSELING comes by way of THOUGHT PERFECTION and THOUGHT CONTROL GUIDED by the SOUL of the BAPTIZED INDIVIDUAL. Whereas everyone whom is not BAPTIZED, manifest their own thoughts by IMAGINATION and INFLUENCE by self-sustained knowledge, after BAPTISM; THOUGHTS are EVALUATED by the SOUL'S INTERPRETATION of the THOUGHTS based on GODLY KNOWLEDGE. |
P69 P70 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The UN-BAPTIZED PERSON uses the CONSCIOUS MIND to determine whether or not the thoughts of the MIND are to be played out. It does not evaluate the actions prior to playing them out; it simply analyzes the actions after they are taken. The CONSCIOUS MIND makes decisions based on thoughts, and thoughts are INFLUENCED by personal knowledge or by IMAGINATION driven fantasies. Therefore, the decision making process of the MIND can be FLAWED by a fantasy driven will, or by incorrect knowledge instilled within the MIND, both of which INFLUENCE THOUGHTS and DECISIONS. This is why on many occasions an INDIVIDUAL might say, "I can't believe I did that"? After doing something they then realize they should not have done. This would be a classic case of acting on a FLAWED THOUGHT and later paying the consequences for acting on the thought. Whereas the UN-BAPTIZED PERSON depends on the MIND to determine a course of actions; the BAPTIZED PERSON depends on the SOUL, to evaluate the actions, prior to them being taken; and the GOD GIVEN SPIRIT DIRECTS the ACTIONS based on the SOUL'S EVALUATION of the THOUGHT. |
P70 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The SOUL does not determine a person's actions like the MIND does; it merely evaluates the actions to be taken, prior to the enactment of them. The SOUL relates all matters to TRUTH based on the WORD of GOD, and distinguishes between PROPER and IMPROPER THOUGHTS, and proper and improper actions. SCRIPTURE contained within the HOLY BIBLE is SCRIPTED into the SOUL, and the SOUL measures the THOUGHTS of the BAPTIZED PERSON against that SCRIPTURE. Whether the THOUGHTS are GOOD, or whether the thoughts are EVIL, every scenario possible by the thought process, is covered within the SCRIPTURES of the HOLY BIBLE. |
P70 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Thoughts of a HUMAN BEING are generated at the CONSCIOUS LEVEL. Therefore it is PARAMOUNT that every BAPTIZED PERSON READ the HOLY BIBLE daily. When an INDIVIDUAL READS the BIBLE, they RECEIVE its MESSAGE both by SPIRIT and by CONSCIOUS MIND. Whereas the SOUL is FORMATTED and PROGRAMMED with GOD'S WORD, the CONSCIOUS MIND is not, and it needs to be influenced by GOD'S WORD. Once the WORD of GOD is instilled within the MIND, the KNOWLEDGE BASE of the MIND becomes FLAWLESS, and the INDIVIDUAL'S THOUGHTS BASED now on SOUND KNOWLEDGE is able to make RIGHTEOUS DECISIONS. |
P70 P71 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The MIND can be divided into two parts, the CONSCIOUS MIND and the SUBCONSCIOUS MIND. Whereas the CONSCIOUS MIND requires thought to react, the SUBCONSCIOUS MIND reacts solely on its programming and not on thought. It is the THOUGHT PROCESS of the MIND that introduces ERROR in the decision making process. The CONSCIOUS MIND is similar to the GOD GIVEN SPIRIT in as much as they are BOTH DECISION MAKERS for the INDIVIDUAL. The CONSCIOUS MIND makes the decisions prior to BAPTISM and the GOD GIVEN SPIRIT makes the DECISIONS after BAPTISM. Whereas the CONSCIOUS MIND can only relate to self-sustained knowledge for its decisions and a directed course of actions, the GOD GIVEN SPIRIT relies on the SOUL for its DIRECTION and RIGHTEOUSNESS of ACTIONS. And, whereas the MIND can make mistakes, the SOUL cannot make mistakes for it is PERFECT. |
P71 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The SOUL can somewhat be compared to an INDIVIDUAL'S subconscious mind. The subconscious mind of a human being is preprogrammed at birth to routinely perform certain functions. The subconscious routinely makes the lungs inhale and exhale, the heart to beat at a rate consistent with proper blood pressure, and many other bodily functions to occur without error. All vital life necessities are preprogrammed in the subconscious mind freeing it from error by THOUGHT. The subconscious is even preprogrammed with many fail-safes such as to prevent an INDIVIDUAL from trying to breathe while being submerged in water. All functions of the subconscious mind are accomplished without the need of THOUGHT and are free from err caused by THOUGHT. |
P71 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Much like the subconscious mind, the SOUL is PREPROGRAMMED to perform its FUNCTION without the need of THOUGHT or persuasion of any outside source. The SOUL'S FUNCTION is to MONITOR the THOUGHTS and BEHAVIOR of an INDIVIDUAL and measure them in accordance with the WORD of GOD for their RIGHTEOUSNESS. Whereas the subconscious mind does not determine what an INDIVIDUAL may or may not do; neither does the SOUL make that determination; it simply EVALUATES THOUGHTS and ACTIONS based on the WORD of GOD. |
P71 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The SPIRIT of GOD CONTROLS after BAPTISM, that which the CONSCIOUS MIND controlled prior to BAPTISM. ALSO after BAPTISM, the SOUL is engaged in the DECISION MAKING PROCESS of the MIND, because the SPIRIT of GOD is now DRIVING the MIND rather than the MIND driving itself. The KNOWLEDGE necessary for SOUND DECISIONS and APPROPRIATE ACTIONS is now provided by the SOUL rather than the MIND alone, and the GOD GIVEN SPIRIT directs the MIND to adhere to the SOUL'S DIRECTED course of ACTION. This is HOLY SPIRIT COUNSELING. |
P71 P72 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
INTERACTION of the SPIRIT with the mind |
P72 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Immediately after BAPTISM, when the GOD GIVEN SPIRIT takes control of the PHYSICAL PERSON, the MIND of that PERSON does not give up its control without some form of resistance. This resistance can be in varying levels, from moderate contention to an all out fight with the SPIRIT. Initially the MIND will attempt to regain control by creating chaos for the PERSON in the form of producing bad dreams, or repetitious morbid thoughts, and will create every possible negative thought to challenge the FAITH given to the NEWLY BAPTIZED INDIVIDUAL. However, all of its attempts to regain control will be futile. |
P72 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This is an internal battle that takes place in your mind and the battle is similar to that of ARMAGEDDON. The fight will be GOOD versus evil, and the contenders will be the GOD GIVEN SPIRIT versus the BEAST (the MIND of man). This is a fight that cannot be won by the MIND, nor can the SPIRIT lose it; However; there will be several rounds fought, with each and every round being WON by the GOD GIVEN SPIRIT, and all the while, the time between rounds increase; while the frequency of rounds DECREASE; as the MIND adjusts and eventually capitulates to the SPIRIT. |
P72 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Eventually the MIND becomes overwhelmed with the TRUTH in the WORD of GOD, and gives into the SPIRIT, and the battle ceases. This battle usually takes place over a course of several months, and in some cases last for years. However, the brunt of the battle is waged in the first forty days and forty nights prior to the GREAT TRIBULATION, but then is reduced to only ten days during the GREAT TRIBULATION. The reduction in time during the GREAT TRIBULATION is due to each person fighting the battle at this time being UNBAPTIZED has to rely on their OWN faith, for they are void of any GOD GIVEN FAITH, and no one could succeed in battle for more than TEN DAYS. |
P72 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This is the battle that JESUS had with Satan in the WILDERNESS that lasted for FORTY DAYS and FORTY NIGHTS: Matthew 4:1 Then was JESUS led up of the SPIRIT into the WILDERNESS to be TEMPTED of the Devil. |
P72 P73 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 4:2 And when HE had fasted FORTY DAYS and FORTY NIGHTS, HE was afterward an hungred. |
P73 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 4:3 And when the TEMPTER came to HIM, he said, If thou be the SON of GOD, command that these stones be made bread. |
P73 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 4:4 But HE answered and said, IT IS WRITTEN, MAN SHALL NOT LIVE BY BREAD ALONE, BUT BY EVERY WORD THAT PROCEEDETH OUT OF THE MOUTH OF GOD. |
P73 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
As you can see from the SCRIPTURES, JESUS fought the Devil off with the WORD of GOD. The more often the NEWLY BAPTIZED PERSON READS the WORD of GOD, the quicker the Devil (the MIND) is DEFEATED and the BATTLE ENDS! Only the WORD of GOD can DEFEAT the Devil, and ONE'S indulgence in the WORD of GOD is KEY to a QUICK and DECISIVE VICTORY, Earlier it was said that in some cases PEOPLE could be stuck in the battle between the MIND and the SPIRIT for years. The prolonging of the BATTLE relates directly to that PERSON'S lacking in the WORD of GOD, and their being malnourished in SPIRIT, READ! |
P73 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 2:10 FEAR NONE OF THOSE THINGS WHICH THOU SHALT SUFFER: BEHOLD, THE DEVIL SHALL CAST SOME OF YOU INTO PRISON, THAT YE MAY BE TRIED; AND YE SHALL HAVE TRIBULATION TEN DAYS: BE THOU FAITHFUL UNTO DEATH, AND I WILL GIVE THEE A CROWN OF LIFE. |
P73 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
CHANGES BROUGHT ABOUT BY THE HOLY SPIRIT |
P73 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
From the ONSET of BAPTISM changes take place in the LIFE of the BAPTIZED. The HOLY SPIRIT evaluates lifestyles and habits and prioritizes them for PURGING. Many of the people whom acquainted themselves with the NEWBORN PERSON prior to their BAPTISM will be quickly removed from their lives. However, they will not miss the people taken out of their lives. Regardless of relationships between the BAPTIZED and the individuals whom are PURGED, the PURGING will be swift and DELIBERATE. In some cases it will be a SEPARATION of spouses, family members, or acquaintances (friends), it can even be children whom are removed during the PURGING. Anyone who poses a THREAT to the BAPTIZED PERSON'S RELATIONSHIP with GOD will be PURGED! |
P73 P74 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The HOLY SPIRIT will also PURGE habits that are detrimental to the BAPTIZED PERSON'S well being. These can include social events, sports and sporting activities, smoking, drinking, gambling, theater, or anything found to be DETRIMENTAL to the NEWBORN'S SPIRITUAL HEALTH. The things PURGED will vary amongst INDIVIDUALS. Some PEOPLE HE will allow to smoke or to drink, while for others HE will not allow it; there isn't any specific set of rules that apply to all. This is but another reason why YOU should not JUDGE another PERSON by their habits! You may see another's habits as being disgusting, while all the while GOD SEES THOSE THINGS YOU DO, AS BEING DISGUSTING! |
P74 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Ten
|
P75 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 14:10 All they shall speak and say unto thee, Art thou also become weak as we? Art thou become like unto us? |
P75 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 14:11 Thy pomp is brought down to the grave, and the noise of thy viols: the worm is spread under thee, and the worms cover thee. |
P75 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 14:12 How art thou FALLEN from HEAVEN, O Lu'-cifer, Son of the Morning! How art thou cut down to the ground, which didst weaken the nations! |
P75 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
These SCRIPTURES depict the FALL of Lucifer from HEAVEN; but why is Lucifer referred to by SCRIPTURE as the, "Son of the Morning"? What does this title given to Lucifer mean? The answers to these questions and more regarding Lucifer and his tactics to DECEIVE will be the topic of discussion for this Chapter. YOU will SEE that the title given to Lucifer is really quite fitting to him, and his mode of operation. |
P75 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
AWAKENING |
P75 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
If you were to analyze what you go through every MORNING after awakening from your night's sleep, what would be the sequence of events that take place? The analysis would more than likely reveal the following: Immediately after awakening you would try to comprehend where you were, such as; I am in my bed, in my house, in the city where I live, and so forth, thus determining your present location. This is called "getting your bearings". This is something that the CONSCIOUS MIND must understand prior to performing any function after being awakened from an UNCONSCIOUS STATE. The MIND must first establish a POINT of REFERENCE before it can determine a reality. Therefore it must first LOCATE itself before it can set a TIMELINE; that which is the very next event to take place in the AWAKENING PROCESS. The TIMELINE is key for the THOUGHT PROCESS to begin. |
P75 P76 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Once the BEARING is determined and the TIMELINE established, then, and only then can the CONSCIOUS MIND be free to MANIFEST THOUGHTS. Generally the thoughts that will be manifested first, will establish that day's routine relating the routine to some sort of time scheduling that is retained in the memory of the mind. The necessity of the TIMELINE is why your first visualization will be to observe and mentally document what TIME it is, after AWAKENING and finding your bearing. Therefore, the CONSCIOUS MIND bases its REALITY on PHYSICAL LOCATIONS and TIME, and cannot establish a reality without these two essential reference points. |
P76 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The THOUGHTS that are produced first come from the memory of the CONSCIOUS MIND; the MIND will ask itself first; "Is there something that was needed to be REMEMBERED to be included in this day's scheduling"? These thoughts are usually implanted in the MIND prior to SLEEP, and done so in a prioritized manner, for recall the next day. These are called "PREPLANNED THOUGHTS", and the MIND will not manifest any other thoughts until the "PREPLANNED THOUGHTS" are searched out and analyzed by the MIND. PREPLANNED THOUGHTS are not only thoughts relating to the TIMELINE and scheduling, they can also consist of troubling thoughts that weighted heavily upon the MIND prior to its interval of SLEEP. This is the MIND'S way of connecting the new day to the previous day that had been disconnected by the interval of sleep. The MIND tries to keep a continuous TIMELINE, and it does this by reconnecting its states of CONSCIOUSNESS after being disconnected by sleep intervals. |
P76 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
When recalling thoughts from its memory, troubling NEGATIVE THOUGHTS will be given a TOP PRIORITY by the MIND. Any PREPLANNED SCHEDULING THOUGHTS that are perceived by the MIND as being POSITIVE will be temporarily set aside. In other words, the MIND prefers to remember the troubling things of the previous day, FIRST, and any other THOUGHTS put into the MEMORY that are not perceived to be NEGATIVE will be put onto the back burner until the NEGATIVE THOUGHTS are addressed. The MIND considers NEGATIVE THOUGHTS to be more important than positive thoughts. |
P76 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
A good example of this phenomenon would be a planned event such as a dreaded dental appointment for a Root Canal, scheduled to take place in the late afternoon, being thought of by the MIND prior to anything else. This will be given a higher priority though there may be other items of more importance needing to be addressed prior to the Root Canal appointment. In this case the MIND preferred to think of a NEGATIVE EVENT FIRST, prior to anything else. |
P76 P77 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Another such example of this phenomenon may be in your going to sleep on a SOUR NOTE, such as having an unresolved argument with a family member or friend that wrecked the prior day. You would FIND that after AWAKENING, the following morning, once your BEARING was determined and TIMELINE established, the very first thing to be recalled from the CONSCIOUS MEMORY would be that unresolved argument. |
P77 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Is this because the issue remained unresolved, without closure, or is it because the MIND preferred to recall negative memories over and above positive ones? Let's change the scenario a bit and look from a different perspective: What if the issues were resolved on the prior day, but the resolution of the issues was not favorable, nor beneficial to you? Wouldn't that NEGATIVE THOUGHT still be your FIRST THOUGHT? Wouldn't you want to dwell on it for a while, even though the issue was closed? |
P77 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Questions? |
P77 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
What is it that causes the HUMAN MIND to prefer NEGATIVE THOUGHTS to POSITIVE ones? Why is the phenomena more prevalent in the MORNING, when just AWAKENING, than at any other time of the day? Is the HUMAN MIND predominantly pessimistic, or are there outside influences causing the MIND to react in this way? And, if there are OUTSIDE INFLUENCES causing the MIND to prefer NEGATIVE THOUGHTS, is the MIND more vulnerable to these INFLUENCES just after a period of sleep? |
P77 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Can these NEGATIVE THOUGHTS cause the person having them to needlessly WORRY? And, when the outcome for the upcoming day appears UNCERTAIN due to impending negative issues created by the MIND, will the MIND then needlessly instill DOUBT as to the entire day's outlook, and perceive the entire day to be NEGATIVE? Can WORRY and DOUBT turn FEELINGS into FEAR, and can FEAR produce irrational THINKING and cause ERRATIC BEHAVIOR? |
P77 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Answers |
P78 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The MIND does not DOUBT negative thoughts, and it perceives POSITIVE THOUGHTS to be less important than NEGATIVE ones. The MIND willingly ACCEPTS detrimental thoughts, always believing them to be correct; but it QUESTIONS POSITIVE THOUGHTS, instilling DOUBT and assuming they are wishful thinking. Furthermore, the MIND gives the NEGATIVE THOUGHTS its highest priority when recalling thoughts of importance from the CONSCIOUS MEMORY. It will always pull out the NEGATIVE THOUGHTS first. |
P78 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The MIND is more likely to believe an implanted or self-induced negative thought in the morning after a period of sleep, by convincing itself that the clarity of the thought is more likely to be correct after a period of rest. Negative thoughts have a tendency to weaken through the course of the day, because the MIND tires and its ability to reinforce NEGATIVE THOUGHTS decline as the day goes on. Also, during an active day, the MIND is bombarded with a wide variety of thoughts, and the NEGATIVE THOUGHTS become buried within the barrage of that day's thoughts. However, the NEGATIVE THOUGHTS seem to resurface again the following MORNING even though they were put out of MIND the prior day. This resurfacing further promotes the MIND'S belief that the thought requires its immediate attention. |
P78 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The HUMAN MIND is PESSIMISTIC by nature, and can only become OPTIMISTIC synthetically. This means the MIND must artificially induce itself with POSITIVE THOUGHTS, and this can only be done during full consciousness of the MIND, to overcome the MIND'S PESSIMISTIC NATURE. However, once the MIND AWAKENS after a period of sleep, prior to full consciousness, its natural state of PESSIMISM resurfaces and will always prevail over artificially induced optimism! Therefore, the MIND is MOST SUSCEPTIBLE to yield to EXTERNAL or internal NEGATIVE THOUGHTS just prior to full consciousness after a period of sleep. |
P78 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
At times, self-manifested NEGATIVE THOUGHTS can needlessly create WORRY, GRIEF, DOUBT, or FEAR, but normally these feelings are not selfgenerated. When they are self-generated by the MIND, the intensity levels of the feelings are somewhat annoying, but at low levels. This is because the MIND in the morning prefers to analyze THOUGHTS rather than to initiate FEELINGS as a result of the THOUGHTS. The MIND is less apt to have intense NEGATIVE FEELINGS in the MORNING on its own. Therefore, when experiencing intense NEGATIVE FEELINGS in the morning, it is MOST LIKELY that an OUTSIDE INFLUENCE has implanted those FEELINGS in your MIND. The MIND is most often told by an OUTSIDE SOURCE that it should GRIEVE, or DOUBT, or WORRY or to FEAR for something. However the OUTSIDE SOURCE does not make known what that "SOMETHING" is. The cause of the FEELINGS remains unknown to the MIND, so it then searches within its MEMORY for an explanation and cause for the FEELINGS; and oddly enough, it will find REASONING to justify the FEELINGS! |
P78 P79 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
The Devil ATTACKS |
P79 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The Devil, Lucifer, uses your own MIND as a WEAPON against you, and he does this most effectively in the MORNING! This is why Lucifer, is called by SCRIPTURE, " the Son of the Morning". The Devil can attack anytime during the course of a day, however, he knows that you are most VULNERABLE in the morning hours after a night's sleep, and prior to full consciousness. |
P79 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Lucifer can READ the MINDS of the UN-BAPTIZED, and he has total access to your MIND through your own THOUGHTS. He can implant NEGATIVE FEELINGS, such as; WORRY, GRIEF, DOUBT, and instill FEAR without reason, and then let your own PESSIMISTIC NATURE, create the REASON for the FEELING! He then IMPLANTS faulty methods of resolution to alleviate the NEGATIVE FEELINGS he has given you, and in DESPERATION you will more than likely carryout his imposed suggestions. If you do not accept his methods of resolution, he will cause those same NEGATIVE FEELINGS to recycle, over and over again and again. He will continue this recycling until the FEELINGS become so intense and unbearable you will do most anything that he suggest. |
P79 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
If you were to search out at what point in the day an INDIVIDUAL had decided to commit some act of violence or crime, you would find in nearly all cases, the perpetrators had decided to commit the crime shortly after awakening from a period of sleep. And, even though the crime may not have been carried out until sometime later in the day or that evening, the notion to commit the crime came to the perpetrator shortly after they had awakened from their sleep. |
P79 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
CLEARING Negative Thoughts |
P79 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
One way to clear negative thoughts from the MIND is by simply refusing to believe them. However, some negative thoughts have merit and deserve some attention paid to resolving them. If the NEGATIVE THOUGHT can be RESOLVED, it will then go out of the Conscious MIND. The best way to CLEAR NEGATIVE THOUGHTS from the MIND is by INDULGING in the WORD of GOD. The READING of the HOLY BIBLE will help in the RESOLUTION of a NEGATIVE THOUGHT by providing a RIGHTEOUS SOLUTION to the THOUGHT. The BIBLE also builds FAITH by TRUTH and will fill your MIND with TRUTHFUL POSITIVE THOUGHTS, and these POSITIVE THOUGHTS are not synthetic as are self-induced positive thoughts. The POSITIVE THOUGHTS taught by the WORD of GOD are based on ABSOLUTE TRUTHS, and the MIND will RETAIN those TRUTHS and will not set them aside for negative thoughts. The MIND will RETAIN all known TRUTHS. Also, the MIND will not be skeptical regarding the accuracy of BIBLE INDUCED THOUGHTS, as it is regarding self-induced positive thoughts; and if significant amounts of the RIGHTEOUS THOUGHTS provided by GOD'S WORD are PUT INTO the MIND, negative thoughts will decline and eventually be nonexistent. |
P79 P80 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
AWAKENING of the SPIRIT |
P80 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Unlike the human mind (the Earth Given Spirit of Man) that requires daily sleep, the GOD GIVEN SPIRIT requires no sleep, only REST! The AWAKENING of the GOD GIVEN SPIRIT occurs only ONCE at the time of BAPTISM, and it REMAINS ALERT and AWAKE at all times after its initial AWAKENING. After BAPTISM, the GOD GIVEN SPIRIT takes CONTROL over the Earth Given Spirit (the Mind), and the GOD GIVEN SPIRIT determines what if any actions should be taken regarding THOUGHT. The Conscious Mind, after BAPTISM, can no longer determine a course of actions to be taken by the Physical Person; it can merely act as a spectator, at times expressing an opinion; but not having any authority to impose its opinions! |
P80 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Whereas the Conscious Mind reacted to THOUGHT, the GOD GIVEN SPIRIT reacts only after the SOUL has EVALUATED the THOUGHT for its RIGHTEOUSNESS. Therefore, any NEGATIVE THOUGHTS, whether they are self-induced or IMPLANTED by an external source are EVALUATED by the SOUL, and if found to be EVIL, the GOD GIVEN SPIRIT is INFORMED by the SOUL as such, and the THOUGHTS are IGNORED. Error or corruption are nonexistent in the SOUL'S EVALUATION of the thought, nor is there disagreement between the SOUL and the GOD GIVEN SPIRIT as to the disposition of the thought. The TWO work in HARMONY. |
P80 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Eleven
|
P81 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
A FANTASY is a product of the imagination, and the IMAGINATION is a product of the MIND. All Human Beings have fantasies of varying sorts, from common thoughts that build visual images in the mind, to BIZARRE situations that are graphic and played-out in the MIND. Fantasies of the MIND in themselves are not SINFUL, providing they are not sinfully enacted upon and are not inclusive of other people to participate in the sinful act. |
P81 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Prior to BAPTISM, a Person's behavior is THOUGHT DRIVEN; therefore it can be construed that all actions taken based on THOUGHT are in some way enacted FANTASIES. The MIND produces a thought and the Physical Person enacts the thought. Therefore by definition alone, prior to BAPTISM, a Person's life consists of nothing more than a series of enacted FANTASIES. The CONSCIOUS MIND suggests an action based on THOUGHT and the Physical Person then enacts the THOUGHT. The problem with this mode of operation is that the THOUGHT being acted on may or may not be an EVIL THOUGHT; and how would one determine whether the THOUGHT is GOOD or EVIL. |
P81 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
GOD gave mankind a set of LAWS prior to HIS offering them BAPTISM. These LAWS allow an INDIVIDUAL the ability to JUDGE a THOUGHT prior to enacting it. Thus if the THOUGHT is justly EVALUATED in accordance with the LAW, and found to be EVIL, then the one judging, which in this case is the MIND, cancels the THOUGHT based on it being against the LAW. This scenario of the MIND judging the MIND'S THOUGHTS can be compared to having the fox look after the chicken coop, or like having a person judge their own work! This is risky business; because, if the MIND is bound and determined to enact a THOUGHT, then it will justify its actions to itself, for it is its own judge; whether its actions violates the LAW or not. |
P81 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
GOD DESTROYED the FIRST WORLD for the people doing whatsoever came into their IMAGINATIONS. Whatever EVIL THOUGHTS they had, they enacted them! However, HE allowed the same set of circumstances, of the MIND looking after the MIND to exist in the NEW WORLD of NOAH as it had been in the FIRST WORLD. Only GOD gave mankind a SECOND CHANCE at LIFE, and the opportunity to do a better job of self-judgment in the NEW WORLD. A SECOND chance to improve on what they had done wrong in the previous world, and the opportunity to continue to manage their own BEHAVIOR; that of which ran amuck in the OLD WORLD. |
P81 P82 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 6:5 And GOD saw that the WICKEDNESS of MAN was great in the earth, and that every IMAGINATION of the THOUGHTS of his heart was only EVIL continually. |
P82 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 6:6 And it repented THE LORD that HE had made MAN on the earth, and it grieved HIM at HIS HEART. |
P82 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 6:7 And THE LORD said, I WILL DESTROY MAN WHOM I HAVE CREATED FROM THE FACE OF THE EARTH; BOTH MAN, AND BEAST, AND THE CREEPING THING, AND THE FOWLS OF THE AIR; FOR IT REPENTETH ME THAT I HAVE MADE THEM. |
P82 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
When NOAH landed in the NEW WORLD, GOD gave NOAH and HIS three Sons a set of very simple LAWS to follow; so they might self-govern their own actions in a more righteous manner; and not make the same mistakes as did the people in the OLD WORLD. They were told not to eat the blood of any animal, nor were they to shed MAN'S BLOOD. |
P82 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 9:4 BUT FLESH WITH THE LIFE THEREOF, WHICH IS THE BLOOD THEREOF, SHALL YE NOT EAT. |
P82 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 9:5 AND SURELY YOUR BLOOD OF YOUR LIVES WILL I REQUIRE; AT THE HAND OF EVERY BEAST WILL I REQUIRE IT, AND AT THE HAND OF MAN; AT THE HAND OF EVERY MAN'S BROTHER WILL I REQUIRE THE LIFE OF MAN. |
P82 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 9:6 WHOSO SHEDDETH MAN'S BLOOD, BY MAN SHALL HIS BLOOD BE SHED: FOR IN THE IMAGE OF GOD MADE HE MAN. |
P82 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
GOD gave with these LAWS, a PENALTY for VIOLATING them; any man that shed the BLOOD of another, they would pay the price with their LIFE for the LIFE they had taken. These were a simple set of RULES laid down by GOD, and HE did this to ESTABLISH the LAW regarding ONE'S BEHAVIOR. In doing this, GOD allowed Mankind to JUDGE Mankind, thus taking away the authority of the MIND to JUDGE ITSELF for these TWO SIMPLE LAWS. This was done to HOLD Mankind accountable for his or her actions and does not allow the MIND the ability to PARDON its own actions. |
P83 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Being Held Accountable for YOUR ACTIONS |
P83 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Fantasies when not enacted upon are not sins, except in one circumstance, and only in this one circumstance can a FANTASY in itself be a SIN! I will give the one circumstance in SCRIPTURE, for it is most CLEAR. |
P83 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 5:27 YE HAVE HEARD THAT IT WAS SAID BY THEM OF OLD TIME, THOU SHALT NOT COMMIT ADULTERY: |
P83 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 5:28 BUT I SAY UNTO YOU, THAT WHOSOEVER LOOKETH ON A WOMAN TO LUST AFTER HER HATH COMMITTED ADULTERY WITH HER ALREADY IN HIS HEART. |
P83 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
What the SCRIPTURES are saying is; if a person looks upon another person's spouse, whether it is a man, or a woman, and wishes that they had that other person's spouse for themselves; in their merely thinking about it, they have committed the ACT of ADULTERY. This does not include a person's thoughts or fantasies to want to have sex with that other person's spouse, providing the FANTASY remains only a FANTASY, and is not enacted. This LAW stems from GOD'S TENTH COMMANDMENT, stating that THOU SHALT NOT COVET THY NEIGHBOR'S WIFE. To COVET means to enviously desire the SPOUSE of another, for any reason other than for SEX. The exception of sex is explained in the following SCRIPTURES: |
P83 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 19:8 HE saith unto them, MOSES BECAUSE OF THE HARDNESS OF YOUR HEARTS SUFFERED YOU TO PUT AWAY YOUR WIVES: BUT FROM THE BEGINNING IT WAS NOT SO. |
P83 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 19:9 AND I SAY UNTO YOU, WHOSOEVER SHALL PUT AWAY HIS WIFE, EXCEPT IT BE FOR FORNICATION, AND SHALL MARRY ANOTHER, COMMITTETH ADULTERY: AND WHOSO MARRIETH HER WHICH IS PUT AWAY DOTH COMMIT ADULTERY. |
P84 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Before WE take you further, WE must DEFINE what construes an ACTION. An ACTION is something that is done in a PHYSICAL sense to produce an effect. This also is INCLUSIVE of WORDS, for WORDS are also actions. For instance, if you were to FANTASIZE of having sex with a person whom is married, and were to express that fantasy to another, even a third party, then the ACT of ADULTERY, in the EYES of GOD has been committed. Therefore GOD holds EVERYONE accountable for either their WORDS or their ACTIONS. |
P84 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 12:36 BUT I SAY UNTO YOU, THAT EVERY IDLE WORD THAT MEN SHALL SPEAK, THEY SHALL GIVE ACCOUNT THEREOF IN THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. |
P84 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 12:37 FOR BY THY WORDS THOU SHALT BE JUSTIFIED, AND BY THY WORDS THOU SHALT BE CONDEMNED. |
P84 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ecclesiastes 12:13 Let us hear the CONCLUSION of the whole matter: FEAR GOD, and KEEP HIS COMMANDMENTS: for this is the WHOLE DUTY of MAN. |
P84 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ecclesiastes 12:14 For GOD shall bring every WORK into JUDGMENT, with every SECRET thing, whether it be GOOD, or whether it be EVIL. |
P84 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
FANTASIES of the BAPTIZED PERSON |
P84 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The BAPTIZED PERSON also has FANTASIES! However, the INTERVENTION of the SOUL and the COUNSELING of the HOLY SPIRIT negate any actions taken regarding EVIL THOUGHTS. Whereas the UN-BAPTIZED PERSON depends on the LAW to measure the righteousness of its actions, and only by OBEDIENCE to the LAW remains in COVENANT with GOD, the BAPTIZED PERSON stays within the LAW by FAITH. This means that the BAPTIZED PERSON is no longer ruled by the MIND, but is GUIDED by the FAITH provided by the HOLY SPIRIT. The HOLY SPIRIT is GOD, and GOD WILL NOT SIN AGAINST HIMSELF. Therefore BREACH of COVENANT and the BREAKING of GOD'S LAWS and COMMANDMENTS cannot happen on GOD'S WATCH! |
P84 P85 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The BAPTIZED PERSON still has to contend with his or her own MIND, and the FANTASIES created by it, however; by HOLY SPIRIT GUIDANCE, they need not fear ever being out of COVENANT with GOD. The BAPTIZED will not ACT on an EVIL THOUGHT, even though they may still have them. JESUS refers the actions of the BAPTIZED to being the same as the FRUIT which a tree may produce. A GOOD TREE bears GOOD FRUIT, whereas an EVIL TREE bears CORRUPT FRUIT! |
P85 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 12:33 EITHER MAKE THE TREE GOOD, AND HIS FRUIT GOOD; OR ELSE MAKE THE TREE CORRUPT, AND HIS FRUIT CORRUPT: FOR THE TREE IS KNOWN BY HIS FRUIT. |
P85 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
FANTASIES, GOOD or EVIL? |
P85 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Not all FANTASIES are EVIL! ONE can have a FANTASY about being in a good place, such as HEAVEN, or basking on a beautiful beach or viewing a picturesque landscape, or being with an attractive person. Any FANTASY whereas no harm is done to any person or thing in the FANTASY would not be considered an evil fantasy. Fantasies are merely daydreams of sorts, and methods in which a PERSON may temporarily overcome the hardships of the world. Even if only for short periods of time, innocent FANTASIES are healthy for both the SPIRIT and the MIND. |
P85 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
However, any FANTASY in which another person or thing is VIOLATED, or where harm of any sorts is intended to anybody or anything, whether it is directed at an individual, or at an animal, or even to property, this type of FANTASY is EVIL! Evil fantasies can come from either within one's own mind, or from an outside SOURCE. Regardless of what that outside SOURCE may be, it comes from the Devil. Evil fantasies can come from a Devil implanted thought, or it can come from a variety of other outside sources, all of which are manipulated and controlled by the Devil or one of his Advocates. Prolonged exposure to these outside sources will cause the UN-BAPTIZED INDIVIDUAL to eventually act on the EVIL FANTASY; even though that INDIVIDUAL believes he or she can control the urges brought on by the FANTASY. |
P85 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Twelve
|
P86 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The WORD, BREACH, is defined as the BREAKING of the LAW, OBLIGATION, or STANDARD. The LAW; represents GOD'S LAW; the OBLIGATION, represents GOD'S COVENANT and GOD'S PROMISE; and the STANDARD, represents, the SYMBOL of the COVENANT, its APPLICABILITY and PERTINENCE. |
P86 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Originally, GOD made HIS COVENANT with NOAH, and that COVENANT was to continue throughout the generations. The FIRST COVENANT made between GOD and NOAH was GOD'S PROMISE to never DESTROY the EARTH again by flooding it with water; and as long as there continued to be RAINBOWS in the sky for a SIGN of the COVENANT, that COVENANT would remain bona fide. In this case, a LAW was not given, and the OBLIGATION was, GOD'S PROMISE to never again DESTROY the EARTH with WATERS from a FLOOD; and the STANDARD was the RAINBOW in the clouds. |
P86 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 9:11 AND I WILL ESTABLISH MY COVENANT WITH YOU; NEITHER SHALL ALL FLESH BE CUT OFF ANY MORE BY THE WATERS OF A FLOOD; NEITHER SHALL THERE ANY MORE BE A FLOOD TO DESTROY THE EARTH. |
P86 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 9:12 And GOD said, THIS IS THE TOKEN OF THE COVENANT WHICH I MAKE BETWEEN ME AND YOU AND EVERY LIVING CREATURE THAT IS WITH YOU, FOR PERPETUAL GENERATIONS: |
P86 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 9:13 I DO SET MY BOW IN THE CLOUD, AND IT SHALL BE FOR A TOKEN OF A COVENANT BETWEEN ME AND THE EARTH. |
P86 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 9:14 AND IT SHALL COME TO PASS, WHEN I BRING A CLOUD OVER THE EARTH, THAT THE BOW SHALL BE SEEN IN THE CLOUD: |
P87 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 9:15 AND I WILL REMEMBER MY COVENANT, WHICH IS BETWEEN ME AND YOU AND EVERY LIVING CREATURE OF ALL FLESH; AND THE WATERS SHALL NO MORE BECOME A FLOOD TO DESTROY ALL FLESH. |
P87 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 9:16 AND THE BOW SHALL BE IN THE CLOUD; AND I WILL LOOK UPON IT, THAT I MAY REMEMBER THE EVERLASTING COVENANT BETWEEN GOD AND EVERY LIVING CREATURE OF ALL FLESH THAT IS UPON THE EARTH. |
P87 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 9:17 And GOD said unto NOAH, THIS IS THE TOKEN OF THE COVENANT, WHICH I HAVE ESTABLISHED BETWEEN ME AND ALL FLESH THAT IS UPON THE EARTH. |
P87 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
GOD'S SECOND COVENANT was made with ABRAM. Son of Te'-rah, however; unlike GOD'S FIRST COVENANT with NOAH, this COVENANT consisted of LAWS and PROMISES. The LAW required ABRAM to WALK BEFORE THE LORD and for ABRAM to be PERFECT in his BEHAVIOR. The LAW also required that ABRAM be called ABRAHAM thereafter. Also, all of the MALE CHILDREN through ABRAHAM'S LINEAGE and those within his household, whether they were servants or not be CIRCUMCISED; and, ALL that were born within his household be CIRCUMCISED on the EIGHTH DAY after their birth, whether or not they were of ABRAHAM'S kinship, free or bond. It was also required that ABRAHAM, his household, and all of his generations after him, RECOGNIZE the ALMIGHTY GOD of ABRAHAM as being the ONE and only TRUE GOD, and to SERVE GOD as ABRAHAM would serve, and that they were to CIRCUMCISE the flesh of their foreskins. |
P87 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The OBLIGATION of the COVENANT was that GOD was going to give ABRAHAM and ABRAHAM'S succeeding generations ALL of the LAND of CANAAN, and that ABRAHAM was going to be the FATHER of many NATIONS and Kings. But ABRAHAM hadn't any children with SARAH. So GOD gave ABRAHAM a SON with his wife SARAH, whom GOD named ISAAC. A SON that ABRAHAM FATHERED at the AGE of ONE HUNDRED YEARS and SARAH DELIVERED at the age of NINETY YEARS. It was also required that if they were to REMAIN in COVENANT with GOD, all the males must CIRCUMCISE the flesh of their foreskins, and their CIRCUMCISION would act as a TOKEN of being in COVENANT with GOD. The CIRCUMCISION was the STANDARD. |
P87 P88 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The APPLICABILITY and PERTINENCE of the COVENANT pertained to ABRAHAM, and ABRAHAM'S GENERATIONS after him; later to be called by SCRIPTURE, ISRAEL. |
P88 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 17:1 And when Abram was ninety years old and nine, The LORD appeared to Abram, and said unto him, I AM THE ALMIGHTY GOD; WALK BEFORE ME, AND BE THOU PERFECT. |
P88 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 17:2 AND I WILL MAKE MY COVENANT BETWEEN ME AND THEE, AND WILL MULTIPLY THEE EXCEEDINGLY. |
P88 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 17:3 And Abram fell on his face: and GOD talked with him, saying, |
P88 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 17:4 AS FOR ME, BEHOLD, MY COVENANT IS WITH THEE, AND THOU SHALT BE A FATHER OF MANY NATIONS. |
P88 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 17:5 NEITHER SHALL THY NAME ANY MORE BE CALLED ABRAM, BUT THY NAME SHALL BE ABRAHAM; FOR A FATHER OF MANY NATIONS HAVE I MADE THEE. |
P88 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 17:6 AND I WILL MAKE THEE EXCEEDING FRUITFUL, AND I WILL MAKE NATIONS OF THEE, AND KINGS SHALL COME OUT OF THEE. |
P88 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 17:7 AND I WILL ESTABLISH MY COVENANT BETWEEN ME AND THEE AND THY SEED AFTER THEE IN THEIR GENERATIONS FOR AN EVERLASTING COVENANT, TO BE A GOD UNTO THEE, AND TO THY SEED AFTER THEE. |
P88 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 17:8 AND I WILL GIVE UNTO THEE, AND TO THY SEED AFTER THEE, THE LAND WHEREIN THOU ART A STRANGER, ALL THE LAND OF CANAAN, FOR AN EVERLASTING POSSESSION; AND I WILL BE THEIR GOD. |
P89 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 17:9 And GOD said unto ABRAHAM, THOU SHALT KEEP MY COVENANT THEREFORE, THOU, AND THY SEED AFTER THEE IN THEIR GENERATIONS. |
P89 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 17:10 THIS IS MY COVENANT, WHICH YE SHALL KEEP, BETWEEN ME AND YOU AND THY SEED AFTER THEE; EVERY MAN CHILD AMONG YOU SHALL BE CIRCUMCISED. |
P89 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 17:11 AND YE SHALL CIRCUMCISE THE FLESH OF YOUR FORESKIN; AND IT SHALL BE A TOKEN OF THE COVENANT BETWIXT ME AND YOU. |
P89 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 17:12 AND HE THAT IS EIGHT DAYS OLD SHALL BE CIRCUMCISED AMONG YOU, EVERY MAN CHILD IN YOUR GENERATIONS, HE THAT IS BORN IN THE HOUSE, OR BOUGHT WITH MONEY OF ANY STRANGER, WHICH IS NOT OF THY SEED. |
P89 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 17:13 HE THAT IS BORN IN THY HOUSE, AND HE THAT IS BOUGHT WITH THY MONEY, MUST NEEDS BE CIRCUMCISED: AND MY COVENANT SHALL BE IN YOUR FLESH FOR AN EVERLASTING COVENANT. |
P89 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 17:14 AND THE UNCIRCUMCISED MAN CHILD WHOSE FLESH OF HIS FORESKIN IS NOT CIRCUMCISED, THAT SOUL SHALL BE CUT OFF FROM HIS PEOPLE; HE HATH BROKEN MY COVENANT. |
P89 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
GOD'S SECOND COVENANT with MANKIND, HIS COVENANT with ABRAHAM, was a COVENANT of FLESH as the SCRIPTURE so states. This COVENANT is referred to presently as being the OLD COVENANT, a COVENANT of FLESH being GOVERNED by LAW. |
P89 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
At the time of MOSES, after GOD FREED the people of ISRAEL from their BONDAGE in Egypt, HE expanded their LAWS with GOD'S TEN COMMANDMENTS, and also provided ISRAEL with laws, statutes, and precepts, to govern their MORAL BEHAVIOR; and gave them RULES regarding how they were to conduct themselves while in HIS PRESENCE. |
P90 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Then through the many GENERATIONS of ISRAEL, there was a BREACH of COVENANT and FAILURE in OBEYING GOD'S LAWS, STATUTES, and PRECEPTS. As a result of their continual BREACH, GOD BROKE HIS COVENANT with ISRAEL. GOD then MADE a NEW COVENANT; not a COVENANT of FLESH being GOVERNED by LAW, as was the OLD COVENANT; but rather a COVENANT of SPIRIT, being GOVERNED by FAITH. The NEW COVENANT no longer pertained to a nation called by the name of Israel; the NEW COVENANT PERTAINED to a PEOPLE whom LOVE and SERVE GOD, both in SPIRIT and in FLESH, and GOD calls these PEOPLE, HIS PEOPLE, ISRAEL. |
P90 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Zechariah 11:10 AND I TOOK MY STAFF, EVEN BEAUTY, AND CUT IT ASUNDER, THAT I MIGHT BREAK MY COVENANT WHICH I HAD MADE WITH ALL THE PEOPLE. |
P90 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Zechariah 11:11 AND IT WAS BROKEN IN THAT DAY: AND SO THE POOR OF THE FLOCK THAT WAITED UPON ME KNEW THAT IT WAS THE WORD of THE LORD. |
P90 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
The NEW COVENANT |
P90 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The NEW COVENANT is quite different than the OLD COVENANT. In the NEW COVENANT GOD PROVIDES HIS own SACRIFICE for the FORGIVENESS of SIN, that which HE PAID for HIMSELF. The PRICE PAID for the SACRIFICE was THIRTY PIECES of SILVER. This represents the THIRTY PIECES of SILVER that was given by the Pharisees to Judas Iscariot as payment, for his BETRAYAL of JESUS CHRIST. The money given to Judas by the Pharisees was taken out of THE LORD'S TREASURY, thus, that money BELONGED to GOD. |
P90 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Zechariah 11:12 AND I SAID UNTO THEM, IF YE THINK GOOD, GIVE ME MY PRICE; AND IF NOT, FORBEAR. SO THEY WEIGHED FOR MY PRICE THIRTY PIECES OF SILVER. |
P90 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Once Judas Iscariot had REALIZED what he had done, in his BETRAYAL of JESUS, he tried to give the THIRTY PIECES of SILVER back to the Pharisees, but they refused it, because they said that the money was BLOOD MONEY and they couldn't put it back into THE LORD'S TREASURY. So Judas threw the THIRTY PIECES of SILVER onto the floor in the TEMPLE where the Pharisees were, and they used that money to buy a parcel of land that was to be used as burial grounds for strangers. That parcel of land was called, the POTTER'S FIELD. The MONEY was never put back into THE LORD'S TREASURY, therefore the SACRIFICE of the LAMB of GOD, was BOUGHT, and PAID for, by GOD. |
P91 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Zechariah 11:13 And THE LORD said unto me, CAST IT UNTO THE POTTER: A GOODLY PRICE THAT I WAS PRISED AT OF THEM. And I took the THIRTY PIECES of SILVER, and cast them to the POTTER in the HOUSE of THE LORD. |
P91 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 27:3 Then Judas, which had betrayed HIM, when he saw that he was CONDEMNED, repented himself, and brought again the THIRTY PIECES of SILVER to the chief priests and elders, |
P91 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 27:4 Saying, I have sinned in that I have BETRAYED the INNOCENT BLOOD. And they said, What is that to us? See thou to that. |
P91 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 27:5 And he cast down the PIECES of SILVER in the TEMPLE, and departed, and went and HANGED himself. |
P91 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 27:6 And the chief priests took the SILVER PIECES, and said, It is not lawful for to put them into the TREASURY, because it is the PRICE of BLOOD. |
P91 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 27:7 And they took counsel, and bought with them the POTTER'S FIELD, to bury strangers in. |
P91 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 27:8 Wherefore that field was called, The FIELD of BLOOD, unto this day. |
P91 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
It must also be UNDERSTOOD, that in the NEW COVENANT, a COVENANT of SPIRIT, there is no longer a need for a CONGREGATION! Each PERSON in COVENANT with GOD can only MAINTAIN their RELATIONSHIP with GOD, in SPIRIT, as an INDIVIDUAL. Therefore any gathering together for WORSHIP is a BREACH of COVENANT! Search out the SCRIPTURES, YOU will not find ever once within them, where JESUS CHRIST brought HIS DISCIPLES together to WORSHIP GOD. HE ONLY TAUGHT IN GROUPS! NEVER DID HE PRAY OR WORSHIP IN GROUPS! |
P92 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
In the NEW COVENANT you WORSHIP GOD in the NAME of the FATHER, the SON, and the HOLY SPIRIT. In the NAME of the FATHER represents YOUR RELATIONSHIP with GOD, in the NAME of the SON represents CHRIST within YOU, and in the NAME of the HOLY SPIRIT represents the "NEW NAME" that GOD gives YOU in CHRIST. |
P92 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 2:17 HE THAT HATH AN EAR, LET HIM HEAR WHAT THE SPIRIT SAITH UNTO THE CHURCHES; TO HIM THAT OVERCOMETH WILL I GIVE TO EAT OF THE HIDDEN MAN'-NA, AND WILL GIVE HIM A WHITE STONE, AND IN THE STONE A NEW NAME WRITTEN, WHICH NO MAN KNOWETH SAVING HE THAT RECEIVETH IT. |
P92 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 3:12 HIM THAT OVERCOMETH WILL I MAKE A PILLAR IN THE TEMPLE OF MY GOD, AND HE SHALL GO NO MORE OUT: AND I WILL WRITE UPON HIM THE NAME OF MY GOD, AND THE NAME OF THE CITY OF MY GOD, WHICH IS NEW JERUSALEM, WHICH COMETH DOWN OUT OF HEAVEN FROM MY GOD: AND I WILL WRITE UPON HIM MY NEW NAME. |
P92 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
So therefore, the next time you kneel at the pew in your church alongside another person, believing that you are there to worship GOD, BELIEVE IT NOT, because YOU ARE NOT! Gathering in groups is the way that the HEATHEN are made to worship GOD. The HEATHEN are made to come in groups, not them that are either IN CHRIST or OF CHRIST! The Devil does not want you to have a relationship with GOD, because once you do, he knows then that he has lost you. He wants to keep you in groups, believing that you are worshiping |
P92 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
GOD, whereas you are really serving Satan. The man standing at the PULPIT represents the SYNAGOGUE of SATAN, not the CHURCH of JESUS CHRIST that he so PROCLAIMS! |
P93 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Zechariah 14:16 And it shall come to pass, that every one that is left of all the nations which came against JERUSALEM shall even go up from year to year to WORSHIP the KING, the LORD of HOSTS, and to keep the FEAST of TABERNACLES. |
P93 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Zechariah 14:17 And it shall be, that whoso will not come up of all the families of the EARTH unto JERUSALEM to WORSHIP the KING, the LORD of HOSTS, even upon them shall be no rain. |
P93 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Zechariah 14:18 And if the family of Egypt go not up, and come not, that have no rain; there shall be the PLAGUE, wherewith THE LORD will smite the HEATHEN that come not up to keep the FEAST of TABERNACLES. |
P93 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
JESUS CHRIST made it quite CLEAR that GOD be WORSHIPED by the TRUE WORSHIPERS in SPIRIT and in TRUTH. The SPIRIT is that which is RECEIVED at BAPTISM, the GOD GIVEN SPIRIT, and the TRUTH represents the TRUTH in CHRIST, the WORD of GOD. |
P93 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 4:24 GOD IS A SPIRIT: AND THEY THAT WORSHIP HIM MUST WORSHIP HIM IN SPIRIT AND IN TRUTH. |
P93 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
You can only be in SPIRIT as an INDIVIDUAL; SPIRIT is singular. The SCRIPTURE does not say as spirits you come together to worship GOD, it says that EACH INDIVIDUAL GOD GIVEN SPIRIT must have within it a SOUL containing the TRUTH given by the WORD of GOD, and the WORD of GOD is called JESUS CHRIST! |
P93 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
In order to have a RELATIONSHIP with GOD, ONE must be UNIFIED in GOD, IMMANUEL, THE BRIDE; or UNIFIED for GOD through CHRIST, being a WEDDING GUEST and a FRIEND of the GROOM. In the PARABLE of the TEN VIRGINS given in the 25th Chapter of Matthew, whereas ten virgins were invited to be GUESTS of the WEDDING SUPPER and only FIVE of the VIRGINS had enough oil for their lanterns; it was left up to each INDIVIDUAL VIRGIN to RETAIN the OIL that was needed for their LANTERNS. When the FIVE whom had enough OIL for their LANTERNS were asked by the five whose lanterns had went out, if they would share their OIL, this is how the FIVE with OIL answered: |
P93 P94 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 25:9 BUT THE WISE ANSWERED, SAYING, NOT SO; LEST THERE BE NOT ENOUGH FOR US AND YOU: BUT GO YE RATHER TO THEM THAT SELL, AND BUY FOR YOURSELVES. |
P94 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
JESUS also in the following SCRIPTURES PRAYS that HIS DISCIPLES RECEIVE the same UNIFICATION in GOD that HE HAS. Although HE PRAYS for them as a GROUP. HE IDENTIFIES THEM AS BEING INDIVIDUALS in CHRIST! |
P94 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 17:20 NEITHER PRAY I FOR THESE ALONE, BUT FOR THEM ALSO WHICH SHALL BELIEVE ON ME THROUGH THEIR WORD; |
P94 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 17:21 THAT THEY ALL MAY BE ONE; AS THOU, FATHER, ART IN ME, AND I IN THEE, THAT THEY ALSO MAY BE ONE IN US: THAT THE WORLD MAY BELIEVE THAT THOU HAST SENT ME. |
P94 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
GOD has for a very long time TOLERATED this BREACH in COVENANT by the CHURCH, just like HE had TOLERATED the BREACH in COVENANT by the Children of Israel for a very long time. But thus saith the LORD of HOSTS, I WILL TOLERATE THIS BEHAVIOR NO LONGER! THEM THAT HAVE AN EAR TO HEAR; LET THEM HEAR WHAT THE SPIRIT SAITH UNTO THE CHURCHES! |
P94 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Thirteen
|
P95 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Since the onset of the self-proclaimed, "Organized Christian Church", there have been SEVEN SEVENTH LEVEL ANGELS assigned to the oversight of the seven primary Christian Churches. These ANGELS were not given any authority over the Churches, their doctrine, or behavior, they merely observed what the Churches were doing and regularly reported the matter to the LORD of HOSTS. The ANGELS have continually reported the INTERVENTION of Satan and his doctrine within the Christian Churches to THE LORD of HOSTS. However, the ANGELS were not given the AUTHORITY to take actions to preclude Satan's influence and intervention of the Churches. They were TOLD to ONLY OBSERVE and REPORT! |
P95 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
In the Book of Revelation, the Christian Churches were given names that matched their geographical locations at the time the Book of Revelation was written. However, over the course of time those same Churches have moved about and have since changed their names, many times. For the purpose of referring to them in this Chapter, "ANGELS of the Seven Churches", we will call them by the same names they were given in the Book of Revelation, and not by their new names. The following is a list of the Churches names and the names of the ANGELS assigned to them. |
P95 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The Angels of the Seven Churches: |
P95 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
P95 P96 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
In HEAVEN, and in NEW JERUSALEM during the NEW MILLENNIUM, there is but ONE ANGEL overseeing the CHURCH of JESUS CHRIST, and HIS NAME is CE'-PHAS. CE'-PHAS is the 78th ANGEL of the 7th LEVEL, and is the 4th PRINCE in HEAVEN. HE was known on earth as the Disciple Simon, whom JESUS called, Peter. |
P96 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
At the time when I had WRITTEN "Revealing The Bible's Truth", only one of the Seven Churches had already FALLEN and been disenfranchised. JESUS refers to this disenfranchising of the Church, as to the Church having its CANDLESTICK removed out of its place. Since the WRITING of "Revealing The Bible's Truth", all seven churches have been disenfranchised, and ALL Seven of the Angels of the Seven Churches whom were assigned to the Churches have been RECALLED and REASSIGNED to different posts. Also, at the time of MY WRITING "Revealing The Bible's Truth", the Pentecostal Church did bear some resemblance of the Church in Philadelphia: however, they have since also FALLEN. At this time, the Church in Philadelphia refers to ONLY the PEOPLE that RECEIVE RAPTURE and does not pertain to any Church Denomination whatsoever! |
P96 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The Church in Philadelphia consists of only them whom are moved by RAPTURE to the SEVENTH PARALLEL DIMENSION. These are later called the BRIDE and the WEDDING GUESTS during the MILLENNIUM PERIOD. These PEOPLE are taken from amongst the living on the earth in TWO WAVES of RAPTURE. The first wave is the FIRST TRIBULATION RAPTURE which includes only the BRIDE, and the second wave is the THIRD TRIBULATION RAPTURE, which includes both the TRIBULATION SAINTS and the WEDDING GUESTS. The BRIDE will remain in PHILADELPHIA for three and one-half years, a time period that matches that of the GREAT TRIBULATION. Whereas the TRIBULATION SAINTS and WEDDING GUESTS will be in PHILADELPHIA for only the last twenty-one months of the GREAT TRIBULATION. |
P96 P97 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The FIRST TRIBULATION RAPTURE happens at the SOUNDING of the FIRST TRUMPET, that which also marks the beginning of the GREAT TRIBULATION. The THIRD TRIBULATION RAPTURE happens at the POURING OUT of the FIRST VIAL of the WRATH of GOD, twenty-one months after the FIRST RAPTURE, and at the implementation of the "Mark of the Beast", which is implemented immediately after the POURING OUT of the FIRST VIAL. |
P97 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The Church in Philadelphia is given by NAME to this group of people, because the NAME PHILADELPHIA refers to the area where the Church will be located. This area was once called Rabbah, prior to its destruction by the Babylonians; and then afterwards renamed by the Greeks, Philadelphia. This place geographically is now located in the Country of Jordan. However, PHILADELPHIA, the PLACE of PROTECTION, will not be visible at its geographical location because it will only exist in the SEVENTH DIMENSION, not in the CENTER DIMENSION where it is geographically located. |
P97 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The PLACE of PROTECTION was described earlier in this BOOK. It is also called the "WILDERNESS", in Chapter 12, of the Book of Revelation. This is the place where the BRIDE, the TWO WITNESSES, and the WEDDING GUESTS will be taken to at the TIME of RAPTURE. This PLACE will not be accessible to anyone on the Earth, because; even though it will be geographically located near to where the original City of Philadelphia once stood, it will only be accessible to them that are in the SEVENTH PARALLEL DIMENSION. PHILADELPHIA will only exist in the SEVENTH PARALLEL DIMENSION, and only by RAPTURE can PHILADELPHIA be ENTERED. |
P97 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
As of this TIME on the Earth, there isn't even one single Christian Church Organization found by GOD to be WORTHY of RAPTURE. Only those PEOPLE called the BRIDE, may attend a church organization prior to RAPTURE, and not be LEFT BEHIND because of their membership in the Church! The BRIDE, regardless of SPIRITUAL STATUS; will RECEIVE RAPTURE at the SOUNDING of the FIRST TRUMPET. Only the BRIDE will be taken regardless of their affiliation with the Christian Church, and not one other soul; not the WEDDING GUEST nor will the BEHEADED SOUL come out of the Church SAITH THE LORD. GOD'S rejecting of the Church, FULFILLS the PROPHECY given in the Book of Revelation to the Churches; whom have gone away from their FIRST LOVE, GOD, and have not REPENTED for their ACTIONS. |
P97 P98 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 2:4 NEVERTHELESS I HAVE SOMEWHAT AGAINST THEE, BECAUSE THOU HAST LEFT THY FIRST LOVE. |
P98 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 2:5 REMEMBER THEREFORE FROM WHENCE THOU ART FALLEN, AND REPENT, AND DO THE FIRST WORKS; OR ELSE I WILL COME UNTO THEE QUICKLY, AND WILL REMOVE THY CANDLESTICK OUT OF HIS PLACE, EXCEPT THOU REPENT. |
P98 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
As for the Church, as an organization, it is now TOO LATE for their repentance. However, as an INDIVIDUAL, there still remains some time, but not much time! Therefore, if YOU seek SALVATION and REDEMPTION, and now attend any of the so-called Christian Churches, GET OUT of them, immediately, and start READING the HOLY BIBLE for yourselves; don't let the Churches DECEIVE YOU! Then follow the GUIDELINES given in MY FOUR BOOKS regarding BAPTISM, and a RELATIONSHIP with GOD. |
P98 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Furthermore, do not ASSUME that YOU are the BRIDE, believing you will be taken in RAPTURE, regardless of your membership in the Church; for the NUMBERS of the BRIDE on the Earth at this time are very small. There are only 800,000 adults of the age of TWENTY or OLDER, and 9,600,000 CHILDREN, ages of NINETEEN and YOUNGER who are of the BRIDE on the Earth at this time whom will RECEIVE RAPTURE. These NUMBERS represent less than 1/10 of 1% of the world's population. The vast majority of people RECEIVING RAPTURE will be WEDDING GUESTS, and NONE of them will be taken from the Church Organizations. |
P98 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:4 And I heard another VOICE from HEAVEN, saying, COME OUT OF HER, MY PEOPLE, THAT YE BE NOT PARTAKERS OF HER SINS, AND THAT YE RECEIVE NOT OF HER PLAGUES. |
P98 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:5 FOR HER SINS HAVE REACHED UNTO HEAVEN, AND GOD HATH REMEMBERED HER INIQUITIES. |
P98 Kjb1611 P99 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
The Churches Have Fallen |
P99 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
As WE had discussed in the previous Chapter, "BREACH"; GOD TOLERATES a BREACH in COVENANT over some period of TIME. However, once that TIME has ELAPSED, HE no longer TOLERATES the BREACH, and then GOD BREAKS HIS COVENANT. GOD has recently BROKEN the COVENANT with the Christian Churches, and NOW GOD SEES the Churches as the "Synagogue of Satan", and not Churches of CHRIST! So, BEWARE, the Churches are not what they proclaim themselves to be. |
P99 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The Churches have been given more than an ample amount of TIME to REPENT, and they have not repented, but have grown to be WORSE over time. THE LORD has TOLD ME that the Church has grown to be more disgusting with every passing generation, just as the Pharisees grew to be worse with their passing generations. |
P99 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 23:15 WOE UNTO YOU, SCRIBES AND PHARISEES, HYPOCRITES! FOR YE COMPASS SEA AND LAND TO MAKE ONE PROSELYTE, AND WHEN HE IS MADE, YE MAKE HIM TWOFOLD MORE THE CHILD of HELL THAN YOURSELVES. |
P99 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The WORD, PROSELYTE, used in the SCRIPTURE, means, "NEW CONVERT". What JESUS is saying in the SCRIPTURES is that the Jews were continually seeking to bring more people into their Judaism Religion, and then promoting them that were brought in to be the next generation of Pharisees and Scribes; thus passing along their Jewish customs and Religious Doctrine to the next succeeding generation. Then with each and every generation of Pharisees and Scribes, the new Pharisees and Scribes were exceedingly WORSE than the ones whom they had replaced. |
P99 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The stories given regarding the PROBLEMS JESUS faced with the Pharisees and Scribes, is the SAME as the story of the Church today; and in the LAYERS of the SCRIPTURE, those same stories apply to the Christian Church as they did to the Pharisees of old; for what the Pharisees and Scribes had done in the LAYER of the PAST, the Christian Church is doing in the LAYER of the PRESENT; furthermore they are claiming to do what they do in the NAME of JESUS CHRIST! In the LAYER of the FUTURE, the Church will be exceedingly WORSE than it is now, getting WORSE by the day! |
P99 P100 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 7:21 NOT EVERY ONE THAT SAITH UNTO ME, LORD, LORD, SHALL ENTER INTO THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN; BUT HE THAT DOETH THE WILL OF MY FATHER WHICH IS IN HEAVEN. |
P100 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 7:22 MANY WILL SAY TO ME IN THAT DAY, LORD, LORD, HAVE WE NOT PROPHESIED IN THY NAME? AND IN THY NAME HAVE CAST OUT DEVILS? AND IN THY NAME DONE MANY WONDERFUL WORKS? |
P100 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 7:23 AND THEN WILL I PROFESS UNTO THEM, I NEVER KNEW YOU: DEPART FROM ME, YE THAT WORK INIQUITY. |
P100 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
GOD has been exposing the Churches, for what they really are, over the past several years. HE has exposed the PEDOPHILE PRIESTS, and the PERVERTED PASTORS and MINISTERS. GOD has REVEALED how the Christian Churches now embrace HOMOSEXUALITY, a thing which GOD DETESTS. GOD has exposed both Church and State in their efforts to promote SAME SEX MARRIAGE and other ABOMINATIONS like their allowing the Priests and Ministers to be openly GAY and promote their own ill behavior; saying that this practice is acceptable by GOD, even though GOD clearly states in HIS WORD, that HE HATES THIS PRACTICE! |
P100 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Leviticus 20:13 If a man also lie with mankind, as he lieth with a woman, both of them have committed an ABOMINATION: they shall surely be put to DEATH; their BLOOD shall be upon them. |
P100 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Now that the SEVEN ANGELS of the SEVEN CHURCHES have been recalled and reassigned to other duties, and GOD has BROKEN HIS COVENANT with the Churches; the Devil will run amuck with them. From this point forward you will see the CHURCH behavior worsen and deteriorate to the point of their REBUKING of GOD and the DEFILEMENT of the WORD of GOD. These changes will be obvious to an OBSERVER, but OBLIVIOUS to Church MEMBERS. SO, BEWARE! |
P100 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:4 And I heard another VOICE from HEAVEN, saying, COME OUT OF HER, MY PEOPLE, THAT YE BE NOT PARTAKERS OF HER SINS, AND THAT YE RECEIVE NOT OF HER PLAGUES. |
P100 Kjb1611 P101 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Fourteen
|
P102 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The entire 17th Chapter, of the Book of Revelation is dedicated to the IDENTIFICATION and JUDGMENT of the GREAT WHORE. Who is this WHORE, and what does she represent? |
P102 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 17:1 And there came one of the SEVEN ANGELS which had the SEVEN VIALS, and talked with me, saying unto me, COME HITHER; I will shew unto thee the JUDGMENT of the GREAT WHORE that sitteth upon many waters: |
P102 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
From the SCRIPTURE it can be construed that the GREAT WHORE is INDICTED and awaiting JUDGMENT, and also that her organization is vast throughout the world; her sitting upon many waters, indicates that she is active throughout the entire Earth. |
P102 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 17:2 With whom the kings of the earth have committed fornication, and the inhabitants of the earth have been made DRUNK with the WINE of HER FORNICATION. |
P102 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This SCRIPTURE depicts the GREAT WHORE'S influence on the various Government Leaders throughout the World (Kings of the Earth), and how SHE uses HER influence to manipulate both the Laws and Times to HER benefit. It also states that the World as a whole has been DECEIVED by her DOCTRINE to the point of inebriation (thus made DRUNK); therefore inhibiting them whom SHE CONTROLS by HER DOCTRINE from making SOUND DECISIONS; thus relating a DRUNKEN PERSON'S inability to make rational DECISIONS. |
P102 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 17:3 So he carried me away in the SPIRIT into the wilderness: and I saw a WOMAN sit upon a SCARLET coloured BEAST, full of names of BLASPHEMY, having seven HEADS and ten HORNS. |
P102 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The SCRIPTURE indicates that the ANGEL in SPIRIT took John to the wilderness (the GAP), where John sees a WOMAN (the GREAT WHORE), and the WOMAN is riding on a SCARLET colored BEAST, having seven HEADS and ten HORNS (Satan). The SCRIPTURE also indicates that the WOMAN goes only where the BEAST (Satan) takes HER; thus indicating that Satan has TOTAL CONTROL over the WOMAN. |
P103 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 17:4 And the WOMAN was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in HER hand full of ABOMINATIONS and FILTHINESS of HER fornication: |
P103 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Who would you expect to be dressed so extravagantly, wearing purple and scarlet colors and having a golden cup swinging about in their hand? I would say that this SCRIPTURE accurately identifies what THE POPE, or a Roman Catholic Priest would be wearing for their Masses. Doesn't THE POPE wear a white robe, with a red cap and a purple cape, with gold piping, being studded with precious stones? |
P103 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 17:5 And upon HER forehead was a name written, MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH. |
P103 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
AS shown in MY other BOOKS, each letter of the English ALPHABET has a corresponding number, A=1, B=2, C=3 and so on up to Z=26. If you were to take each letter in the TITLE given to the GREAT WHORE as underlined above, and add them up, you would arrive at the sum of 763. However, the MYSTERY part of the TITLE is missing from the TITLE, and it also needs to be included in the SUM of the letters making up the TITLE of THE GREAT WHORE. Therefore if WE take the Title, "THE POPE", WE then add in the MYSTERY PERSON, and it adds to 85 (THE=33 and POPE=52). Now if WE add that SUM of 85 (the MYSTERY PERSON) to the SUM of the TITLE (763) in Revelation 17:5, WE would then attain the NUMBER of 848. (763+85=848) |
P103 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
As explained in MY other BOOKS, the SEVEN SPIRITS OF GOD is the SAME as the NUMBER 182, because the WORD, GOD equals 26 and 7x26=182. This NUMBER REPRESENTS HOLY SPIRIT GUIDANCE, that which is NEEDED for the ANOINTING necessary to PREACH the WORD of GOD. Furthermore, if the GREAT WHORE represents the FALSE PROPHET, then that PERSON, or ORGANIZATION of the GREAT WHORE is the same as the FALSE PROPHET, and VOID of the SEVEN SPIRITS OF GOD. WE must therefore REMOVE the NUMBER 182 from the TITLE of the GREAT WHORE, or 848-182=666. |
P103 P104 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This does not mean that only the Catholic Church represents the GREAT WHORE, on the contrary, the other CHRISTIAN CHURCHES are the GREAT WHORE as well. For the Roman Catholic Church SPAWNED the other CHRISTIAN CHURCHES and for other than some subtle differences between them, they are all basically the same. The other Christian Churches simply go by a different set of names, and claim to not be affiliated with the Catholic Church. And, although the various other Christian Churches have established their own sets of DOCTRINE to follow, and generate an income separate from that of the Catholic Church, they too FALSELY TEACH the WORD of GOD. They just do it in slightly different ways than the Catholic Church does. |
P104 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 17: 6 And I saw the WOMAN DRUNKEN with the BLOOD of the SAINTS, and with the BLOOD of the MARTYRS of JESUS: and when I saw HER, I wondered with great admiration. |
P104 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
If you review HISTORY, you will find that the PEOPLE, whom had KILLED the SAINTS and the MARTYRS of JESUS CHRIST, were the very same PEOPLE that founded the Roman Catholic Church. These were the likes of Constantine, who claimed to be Christian Converts, and used the Church as a symbol of their power and a PLOY to CONTROL the people through religious means. During that TIME PERIOD there wasn't a separation between Church and State, for they were the SAME, just as they are now! The difference between then and now, is that the Church intervention in government today is done COVERTLY, and it is not so OBVIOUS as it was in days of old. You will also find that ALL of the so-called Denominations of the Christian Church were at some point in time SPUN-OFF from the Roman Catholic Church. |
P104 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
When John saw the WOMAN in admiration, he admired HER for HER ability to pull off such a DECEPTION; how she could appear to be so innocent and clever enough to not EXPOSE HER EVIL SELF. But JESUS WARNED John and the other Disciples as well, to BEWARE of the cleverness of the GREAT WHORE (the FALSE CHRISTS and FALSE PROPHETS). JESUS warned that if GOD would allow it, even they could be DECEIVED by HER! |
P104 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 24:24 FOR THERE SHALL ARISE FALSE CHRISTS, AND FALSE PROPHETS, AND SHALL SHEW GREAT SIGNS AND WONDERS; INSOMUCH THAT, IF IT WERE POSSIBLE, THEY SHALL DECEIVE THE VERY ELECT. |
P104 Kjb1611 P105 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 17:7 And the ANGEL said unto me, Wherefore didst thou marvel? I will tell thee the MYSTERY of the WOMAN, and of the BEAST that carrieth HER, which hath the seven HEADS and ten HORNS. |
P105 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
In this SCRIPTURE, the word, MYSTERY, describes the HIDDEN TRUTH and MYSTERY TITLE of the WOMAN. The seven HEADS of the DEVIL represent many things, and in this SCRIPTURE the seven heads also make reference to the SEVEN CHRISTIAN CHURCHES that Satan controls. Part of John's amazement when finding out the TRUTH regarding the WOMAN (the Church) was not that one or two of the Christian Churches were CORRUPT and had FALLEN, but that they were ALL CORRUPT, and had ALL FALLEN! |
P105 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 17:8 The BEAST that thou sawest was, and is not; and shall ascend out of the BOTTOMLESS PIT, and go into PERDITION: and they that dwell on the EARTH shall wonder, whose names were not written in the BOOK of LIFE from the foundation of the WORLD, when they behold the BEAST that was, and is not, and yet is. |
P105 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The SCRIPTURE describes the BEAST as being the DEVIL, SATAN that the WOMAN is riding on, and says that the DEVIL will ascend out of the BOTTOMLESS PIT. The BOTTOMLESS PIT refers to HELL, which is in the core of the EARTH; and it says the DEVIL after coming out of the BOTTOMLESS PIT, will then go into PERDITION. PERDITION is HELL PROPER, that which is explained in MY BOOK, "Revelation The Fourth Son". |
P105 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Explanation of the BEAST that was, and is not, and yet is: |
P105 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
After the completion of SEVEN EARTH CYCLES (49,000 years), the EARTH is completely DESTROYED. However, HELL, which lies in the core of the EARTH is not destroyed along with the EARTH. HELL is removed from the EARTH and put into a place in the ABYSS, a place called, "HELL PROPER". The reason the DEVIL is referred to "as the BEAST that was, and is not, and yet is"; is because the DEVIL who is cast into HELL for ETERNITY, has somehow gotten back on the EARTH. THE LORD will further explain this PHENOMENON: |
P105 P106 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
THERE IS MORE THAN ONE DEVIL! THE DEVIL REMAINS ON THE EARTH THROUGHOUT EACH OF THE EARTH'S SEVEN, SEVEN-THOUSAND YEAR LIFECYCLES. ONLY THE SURFACE OF THE EARTH IS DESTROYED AFTER SIX OF THE SEVEN CYCLES AND AT THE COMPLETION OF THE SEVENTH CYCLE, THE EARTH IS COMPLETELY DESTROYED IN ITS ENTIRETY AND THEN MOVED OUT OF ITS PLACE. |
P106 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
PRIOR TO THE EARTH BEING MOVED, HELL, THAT WHICH BY SCRIPTURE IS CALLED "THE BOTTOMLESS PIT", IS REMOVED FROM THE EARTH'S CORE AND PUT INTO A PLACE WHERE IT HANGS THROUGHOUT ETERNITY, AND THIS PLACE IS CALLED "HELL PROPER". THE DEVIL THEN REMAINS WITHIN "HELL PROPER" THROUGHOUT ETERNITY. "HELL PROPER", IS CALLED BY SCRIPTURE, "PERDITION", WHEREAS HELL THAT REMAINS WITHIN THE EARTH FOR 49,000 YEARS IS CALLED "THE BOTTOMLESS PIT". "HELL PROPER" IS THE COLLECTION AREA FOR EACH AND EVERY HELL TAKEN OUT OF EACH AND EVERY EARTH EVERY 49,000 YEARS. |
P106 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
EVERY NEW CYCLE OF THE EARTH, STARTS BY NOAH GETTING INTO THE ARK, AS IN CHAPTER 7 OF GENESIS. ON THE VERY FIRST CYCLE OF THE NEW EARTH, A DUPLICATE DEVIL IS RELEASED ONTO THE EARTH, AND FOR THE REMAINING SIX CYCLES, THAT SAME DEVIL IS RELEASED FROM THE BOTTOMLESS PIT, AND PUT BACK ONTO THE EARTH. THIS IS SO INDICATED BY SCRIPTURE, BY NOAH'S RELEASING THE RAVEN OUT OF THE ARK. |
P106 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 8:6 And it came to pass at the end of forty days, that NOAH opened the window of the ARK which HE had made: |
P106 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 8:7 And HE sent forth a RAVEN, which went forth to and fro, until the waters were dried up from off the EARTH. |
P106 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
ONCE THE DEVIL IS PLACED IN "HELL PROPER", HE REMAINS THERE THROUGHOUT ETERNITY, AND WHEN THE NEW CYCLE OF THE EARTH BEGINS, A DUPLICATE SATAN, THE DEVIL, IS RELEASED ONTO THE EARTH. EACH DUPLICATE SATAN BELIEVES HE IS THE ONLY DEVIL! THIS IS WHY HE IS REFERRED TO BY SCRIPTURE, AS THE BEAST THAT WAS, AND IS NOT, AND YET IS! HE IS AN IDENTICAL DUPLICATE! |
P106 P107 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 17:9 And here is the mind which hath WISDOM. The SEVEN HEADS are seven mountains, on which the WOMAN sitteth. |
P107 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
In the last SCRIPTURE, in the SEVENTH BIBLE LAYER, called, JUDGMENT of the GREAT WHORE, the SEVEN MOUNTAINS represent the Vatican, for it sits upon seven hills. In the LAYER of the PAST, from the SAME SCRIPTURE, it represents CONSTANTINOPLE, where Constantine built his Temple, and in yet another LAYER it represents the TEMPLE in Jerusalem, and also San Francisco, California; all these places sit upon seven hills. There are SEVEN KEY places that sit upon seven hills, one for each of the SEVEN Revelation BIBLE LAYERS; and, they all have the same thing in common, all represent the throne from where EVIL and DECEPTION emanates; and in one FORM or another, the GREAT WHORE sits upon that throne. |
P107 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 17:10 And there are seven kings: five are FALLEN, and ONE is, and the OTHER is not yet come; and when HE cometh, he must continue a short space. |
P107 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The seven Kings refer to seven key rulers of the world, from the PAST, PRESENT, and the FUTURE. In the LAYER of the PRESENT, the ONE that is, refers to the Antichrist, whom is already in power, and the OTHER who has not yet come, is his father, the DEVIL, whom will be in the form of a man. The Antichrist will refer to this man as being the "God of Forces". |
P107 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Daniel 11:38 But in his estate shall he honour the God of Forces: and a god whom his fathers knew not shall he honour with gold, and silver, and with precious stones, and pleasant things. |
P107 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Daniel 11:39 Thus shall he do in the most strong holds with a strange god, whom he shall acknowledge and increase with glory: and he shall cause them to rule over many, and shall divide the land for gain. |
P107 Kjb1611 P108 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 17:11 And the BEAST that was, and is not, even he is the eighth, and is of the seven, and goeth into PERDITION. |
P108 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This SCRIPTURE tells you that the Devil, in the form of a man, will rise up above the Antichrist, and this person will have been one of the SEVEN PREVIOUS RULERS of the World. The seventh in power represents the Antichrist, and the eighth in power represents, Satan, in the form of a man, and this man will had been previously in power as a World Leader! |
P108 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 17:12 And the ten horns which thou sawest are ten kings, which have received no kingdom as yet; but receive power as kings one hour with the BEAST. |
P108 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 17:13 These have ONE MIND, and shall give their power and strength unto the BEAST. |
P108 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 17:14 These shall make war with the LAMB, and the LAMB shall OVERCOME them: for HE is LORD of LORDS, and KING of kings: and they that are with HIM are CALLED, and CHOSEN, and FAITHFUL. |
P108 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
In the LAYERS of the PRESENT and the FUTURE, the TEN KINGS represent the ten major European Nations, called, the European Union. The receiving of power for only one hour represents a very short-term allegiance they will have with the Antichrist. Then after that very brief allegiance, the TEN NATIONS will turn against him. The "ONE MIND" represents the alliance by the Member Nations of the European Union, to act as one nation, thus improving their individual positions of World Powers. |
P108 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
After a short period of TIME, the TEN will see the Antichrist's alliance with ISRAEL as a THREAT to them, and believe the Antichrist to be a Christian Fanatic. They in turn will covertly outlaw all religion throughout Europe, thus making it appear to be a ploy against the Muslims. However, it will be more pointedly aimed at the Christian Church, to diminish its power throughout Europe. This will cause the Christian Church, including the Vatican and Roman Catholic Religion to be greatly weakened by the European Union's movement against religion. This will cause the Pope and Catholic Church to align their selves with the Antichrist. |
P108 P109 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Even though the European Union's movement will weaken the Church Organizations, the TRUE CHRISTIANS (the BAPTIZED) throughout Europe will become STRONGER, because they will not associate themselves, nor will they be part of any of the Church Organizations. The TRUE CHRISTIANS will gather in only small groups, and meet SECRETLY within their own homes, thus strengthening THEIR BROTHERHOOD in CHRIST and casting aside any religious orders they may of previously had. |
P109 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 17:15 And he saith unto me, the waters which thou sawest, where the WHORE sitteth, are peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues. |
P109 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The SCRIPTURE says that the GREAT WHORE (the Christian Church) represents multitudes of people, throughout the world. |
P109 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 17:16 And the TEN HORNS which thou sawest upon the BEAST, these shall HATE the WHORE, and shall make HER desolate and naked, and shall eat her flesh, and burn HER with FIRE. |
P109 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This makes reference to what WE had previously discussed, regarding the European Union's movement against religion and more specifically the Christian Church throughout Europe. There will be many uprisings between the Government and Church Members that will turn quite VIOLENT, ultimately leading to the Church's DEMISE. |
P109 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 17:17 For GOD hath put in their hearts to fulfil HIS WILL, and to agree, and give their kingdom unto the BEAST, until the WORDS of GOD shall be fulfilled. |
P109 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
GOD intentionally causes the European Union to align with the Antichrist; so they might blame the Christian Church for the behavior of the Antichrist, which causes them to break away from the Antichrist and turn against the Christian Church. This causes the European Union to see the Christian Church as a threat to their security, and it in turn DESTROYS the Christian Religion throughout all of Europe. |
P109 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 17:18 And the WOMAN which thou sawest is that great city, which reigneth over the kings of the EARTH. |
P110 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
That GREAT CITY in the various LAYERS refers to Washington DC, Vatican City, and ultimately, Jerusalem! |
P110 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Fifteen
|
P111 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
In Chapter One of this BOOK, titled, "Origin of Religion", WE discussed how the ancient City of Babylon was the BEGINNING of ALL religion and how RELIGION and IDOLATRY began by Nimrod's building of the Tower of Babel. The entire 18th Chapter of the Book of Revelation is dedicated to the announcement, at the END TIMES, of the FALL of BABYLON. In this Chapter, titled, "BABYLON is FALLEN", WE will discuss the significance of this EVENT that will SOON take place. |
P111 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The name, "BABYLON", appears many times throughout the HOLY BIBLE and although the name makes reference to an ancient city, an era and a symbol of Middle Eastern power, it MOST IMPORTANTLY symbolizes RELIGION, for ALL RELIGION began at ancient Babylon, then called, "the City of Nimrod". The 18th Chapter of the Book of Revelation denotes the FALL of BABYLON! What does this mean? |
P111 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:1 And after these things I saw another ANGEL come down from HEAVEN, having GREAT POWER; and the EARTH was lightened with his glory. |
P111 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:2 And he cried mightily with a STRONG VOICE, saying, BABYLON the GREAT is FALLEN, is FALLEN, and is become the habitation of DEVILS, and the HOLD of every FOUL spirit, and a cage of every UNCLEAN and HATEFUL bird. |
P111 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:3 For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of HER fornication, and the kings of the EARTH have committed fornication with HER, and the MERCHANTS of the EARTH are waxed rich through the abundance of HER delicacies. |
P111 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
These three SCRIPTURES denote by HOLY PROCLAMATION, the fall of RELIGION. The SCRIPTURE doesn't make a pointed reference as to its only applying to the Christian Religion (the GREAT WHORE), for what was ANNOUNCED by the ANGEL is applicable to ALL forms of RELIGION. It refers to Christianity, the Muslims, Hinduism, Buddhism, Judaism, and all other forms of RELIGION. It even applies to Atheism, for it too is a MAN-MADE form of religious order, even though being HEATHEN in concept by its refusal to believe in GOD. |
P111 P112 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The ANGEL so PROCLAIMS that at the TIME of his announcement, only EVIL emanates by way of RELIGION, and that any order of religious content from that point forward is the work of the DEVIL and his EVIL SPIRITS (Demons). The ANGEL says, ALL the nations and Leaders of the world have been misled and CORRUPTED by RELIGION, and that world businesses have PROFITED and been made rich by the ILL TEACHING of RELIGION, and further says, it is now the time for PAYBACK! |
P112 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:4 And I heard another VOICE from HEAVEN, saying, COME OUT OF HER, MY PEOPLE, THAT YE BE NOT PARTAKERS OF HER SINS, AND THAT YE RECEIVE NOT OF HER PLAGUES. |
P112 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:5 FOR HER SINS HAVE REACHED UNTO HEAVEN, AND GOD HATH REMEMBERED HER INIQUITIES. |
P112 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This is both a PLEA, and a WARNING from GOD, and the HEAVENLY DOMAIN, to them whom had been DECEIVED and remain on the EARTH. That they should not participate in the Church or any Religious order, for if they do, they will SUFFER the CONSEQUENCES of their PARTICIPATION, by the WRATH of GOD. At this point in TIME in the SCRIPTURES of Revelation, all but the FINAL TRIBULATION RAPTURE has happened. Therefore, everyone left on the EARTH knows at this point in TIME that they had been intentionally LEFT BEHIND, for their believing and trusting in their RELIGIOUS ORDERS, and not in GOD. |
P112 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 57:13 When thou criest, let thy COMPANIES deliver thee; but the wind shall carry them all away; VANITY shall take them: but he that putteth his TRUST in ME shall possess the land, and shall INHERIT MY HOLY MOUNTAIN; |
P112 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 57:14 And shall say, CAST YE UP, CAST YE UP, PREPARE THE WAY, TAKE UP THE STUMBLINGBLOCK OUT OF THE WAY OF MY PEOPLE. |
P113 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The people FINALLY understand at this point in TIME that their Churches and Religions (COMPANIES) have caused them to ERR, and be LEFT BEHIND; and that the Pastors, Priests, Ministers, and Religious Leaders they had trusted in have DECEIVED them. These are the PEOPLE whom were convinced by their Religious Leaders to not believe in RAPTURE, and to believe that they were serving GOD by their serving their religious orders. These are the people whom never READ the BIBLE for themselves, but rather chose to believe in what their Churches and Religious Leaders had taught them. Now, they must PERSONALLY pay the price for their errs and face the CONSEQUENCES for their FALSE BELIEFS! |
P113 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
THE LORD then TELLS the PEOPLE by SCRIPTURE, to take ACTION against them whom had DECEIVED them: |
P113 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:6 REWARD HER EVEN AS SHE REWARDED YOU, AND DOUBLE UNTO HER DOUBLE ACCORDING TO HER WORKS: IN THE CUP WHICH SHE HATH FILLED FILL TO HER DOUBLE. |
P113 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:7 HOW MUCH SHE HATH GLORIFIED HERSELF, AND LIVED DELICIOUSLY, SO MUCH TORMENT AND SORROW GIVE HER: FOR SHE SAITH IN HER HEART, I SIT A QUEEN, AND AM NO WIDOW, AND SHALL SEE NO SORROW. |
P113 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
GOD is telling these PEOPLE to NOW take action against these Religious Groups that had DECEIVED them and cost them their ETERNITY. THE LORD has TOLD ME that these people will BURN the very Churches they had attended, to the GROUND, after they have HUNG the Pastors, Priests, Ministers, and Religious Leaders by their necks upon those very structures. GOD has told ME that every Church, Synagogue, Mosque, Cathedral, Temple, Shrine, and Tabernacle throughout the WORLD will be set on fire and BURNED to the GROUND. |
P113 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:8 THEREFORE SHALL HER PLAGUES COME IN ONE DAY, DEATH, AND MOURNING, AND FAMINE; AND SHE SHALL BE UTTERLY BURNED WITH FIRE: FOR STRONG IS THE LORD GOD WHO JUDGETH HER. |
P113 Kjb1611 P114 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:9 And the kings of the EARTH, who have committed fornication and lived deliciously with HER, shall bewail HER, and lament for HER, when they shall see the smoke of HER BURNING, |
P114 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:10 Standing afar off for the FEAR of HER torment, saying, Alas, alas, that GREAT CITY BABYLON, that mighty city! For in ONE HOUR is thy JUDGMENT come. |
P114 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
THE SIGN |
P114 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
THE LORD has TOLD ME that there will be a SIGN that will TRIGGER this EVENT. The SIGN will consist of the SOUNDING of TRUMPETS that will be HEARD by ALL, and the COMING of CHRIST in the CLOUDS, that will be SEEN by ALL. ALL of the people whom had been DECEIVED by their RELIGIONS will witness this EVENT, and will SEE JESUS CHRIST in the CLOUDS, with them that are CALLED, and THEM that are CHOSEN. And, then and only then, will they KNOW for CERTAIN that they had been LIED to and DECEIVED by their Churches and Religious Leaders. They will then MASS together in large crowds and in a fit of RAGE incarcerate ALL Religious Leaders, their Administrations, and any of them who had supported those Religious Organizations. The RAGING MOBS will then HANG and BURN them and their structures with FIRE. They in FURY will also BURN ALL religious artifacts, monuments, and structures that are in anyway connected to a religious order. This will take place throughout the entire WORLD, SAITH THE LORD THY GOD! |
P114 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:11 And the merchants of the EARTH shall weep and mourn over HER; for no man buyeth their merchandise any more: |
P114 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:12 The merchandise of gold, and silver, and precious stones, and of pearls, and fine linen, and purple, and silk, and scarlet, and all thyine wood, and all manner vessels of ivory, and all manner vessels of most precious wood, and of brass, and iron, and marble, |
P114 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:13 And cinnamon, and odours, and ointments, and frankincense, and wine, and oil, and fine flour, and wheat, and beasts, and sheep, and horses, and chariots, and slaves, and SOULS of MEN. |
P115 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:14 And the fruits that thy soul lusted after are departed from thee, and all things which were dainty and goodly are departed from thee, and thou shalt find them no more at all. |
P115 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:15 The merchants of these things, which were made rich by her, shall stand afar off for the fear of HER torment, weeping and wailing, |
P115 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The SCRIPTURES say that all the enterprises that had supported religion with their merchandise will see the DESTRUCTION of RELIGION as a loss of assets. They will also fear for their own lives, for they know if they are in anyway connected to the religious orders in whom they served, they also will be killed by the angry mobs seeking REVENGE. At this POINT in TIME, throughout the entire world, very few people will return to their places of employment. Doctors will stop treating patients, carpenters will no longer build structures, and farmers will stop tending to their crops; stores will remain closed in fear that their inventories may contain articles pertaining to a religious order, and the transporting of merchandise will cease throughout the world. |
P115 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:16 And saying, Alas, alas, that great city, that was clothed in fine linen, and purple, and scarlet, and decked with gold, and precious stones, and pearls! |
P115 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:17 For in ONE HOUR so great riches is come to nought. And every shipmaster, and all the company in ships, and sailors, and as many as trade by sea, stood afar off, |
P115 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The SCRIPTURES refer to the BURNING of the Vatican in Rome, and also, to the BURNING of similar structures; such as churches, mosques, and cathedrals. These are structures that are normally seen by the ships entering the various port cities throughout the world. The ships in transit to these cities will refuse to enter the ports, in fear that their cargo may contain some articles of religion. The streets in all cities will be filled with angry mobs of people, who no longer work, but only survive to seek REVENGE for their being DECEIVED, and looking to DESTROY anything that even remotely connects to a religion. |
P115 P116 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:18 And cried when they saw the SMOKE of HER BURNING, saying, What city is like unto this GREAT CITY! |
P116 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:19 And they cast dust on their heads, and cried, weeping and wailing, saying, Alas, alas, that GREAT CITY, wherein were made rich all that had ships in the sea by reason of HER COSTLINESS! For in ONE HOUR is SHE made DESOLATE. |
P116 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
These EVENTS will take place throughout the entire world. In cities such as New York, and San Francisco, Tokyo, and Asian Ports, and Russian Ports, and European Ports, and Middle Eastern Ports, and all port cities throughout the World! |
P116 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:20 Rejoice over Her, thou HEAVEN, and ye HOLY Apostles and Prophets; for GOD hath AVENGED you on HER. |
P116 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:21 And a mighty ANGEL took up a stone like a great millstone, and cast it into the sea, saying, THUS WITH VIOLENCE SHALL THAT GREAT CITY BABYLON BE THROWN DOWN, AND SHALL BE FOUND NO MORE AT ALL. |
P116 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
HEAVEN and all in it will REJOICE; for the PAYBACK to the various religious orders has finally COME TO PASS. Throughout all the years, all the mistreatment of them who were truly SERVING GOD, by them who said they were serving GOD, but were not, will finally COME TO PASS. Finally the religious orders of the world will RECEIVE the PUNISHMENT they are deserving of. |
P116 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The DESTRUCTION of the various religions, including the Christian Religious Order, will take place over a FIVE-MONTH period of time. Then at its CONCLUSION, a meteor shower will hit the earth, with the largest IMPACT hitting the Mediterranean Sea. This will completely annihilate Western Europe's coastal cities! All other major cities throughout the world will lie in ruins due to their destruction by the angry mobs. All industry other than them that support the military will cease. Then food and other necessities will become scarce, and looting will run amuck, being perpetrated by the masses of starving people running wild in the streets. |
P116 P117 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:22 And the voice of harpers, and musicians, and of pipers, and trumpeters, shall be heard no more at all in thee; and no craftsman, of whatsoever craft he be, shall be found any more in thee; and the sound of a millstone shall be heard no more at all in thee; |
P117 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:23 And the light of a candle shall shine no more at all in thee; and the VOICE of the BRIDEGROOM and of the BRIDE shall be heard no more at all in thee: for thy merchants were the great men of the EARTH; for by thy sorceries were all nations DECEIVED. |
P117 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:24 And in HER was found the BLOOD of Prophets, and of Saints, and of ALL that were SLAIN upon the EARTH. |
P117 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The SCRIPTURES make reference that from this point forward in TIME, the "VOICE of the BRIDEGROOM", meaning the WORD of GOD, and "of the BRIDE", meaning GOD'S CHILDREN, will no longer be heard throughout the Earth. |
P117 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Sixteen
|
P118 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
How many times have you been told throughout your life that GOD has given MAN his own FREEWILL? Where has this CRAZY notion come from? It certainly doesn't come from the WORD of GOD; for if GOD gave mankind his or her own FREEWILL, then there would be certain things that could happen that would be outside of GOD'S CONTROL! And, if a person were to be in control of themselves and their destinies by them having a FREEWILL, then why would a person need GOD? |
P118 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The HOLY BIBLE makes reference in the OLD TESTAMENT to certain types of freewill offerings; but this merely indicated that the person making the offering was not forced by LAW or another individual to make the offering. The freewill offerings also had somewhat more lenient conditions applied to them than did the mandatory offerings, or sacrifices. Vow offerings for instance, had more stringent requirements applied to them than did the freewill offerings. |
P118 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Leviticus 22:23 Either a bullock or a lamb that hath any thing superfluous or lacking in his parts, that mayest thou offer for a FREEWILL offering; but for a VOW it shall not be accepted. |
P118 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The word, "FREEWILL" is used in the SCRIPTURES to merely classify a type of offering, and that the offering was being made of the person's own accord; such as, a person giving a gift, rather than their paying off a DEBT Besides, where did the offerings come from that were offered unto GOD? Did not GOD provide them with what was to be offered to HIM? As mentioned in MY other BOOKS, the only thing that GOD has GIVEN YOU that is YOURS and YOURS alone is your LOVE. Furthermore, the only thing that can be TRULY considered a FREEWILL OFFERING is the OFFERING of YOUR LOVE, for that alone belongs only to you. To GIVE as you WILL. |
P118 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
There isn't anything that is outside of GOD'S CONTROL except for your LOVE. GOD can and will make you WORSHIP HIM, if HE so DESIRES you to. However, HE WILL NEVER MAKE YOU LOVE HIM! Everything that happens in HEAVEN or in any part of GOD'S CREATION, including an INDIVIDUAL'S ACTIONS, takes place by either GOD'S PERMISSIVE WILL, or by GOD'S DIVINE WILL! Nothing else can take place anywhere under any other circumstances. Everything that happens, happens, within GOD'S TWO WILLS. |
P118 P119 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Where most people get confused regarding what they think to be their own FREEWILL, whereas it is not, is when they believe they have caused something to happen on their own accord, and assume there hadn't been any outside intervention regarding the act. However nothing can happen without GOD'S PERMISSION, these things are only ALLOWED to happen, because the act was within GOD'S PERMISSIVE WILL. |
P119 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
GOD'S PERMISSIVE WILL |
P119 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The UNSAVED (UN-BAPTIZED) PERSON goes through life living in GOD'S PERMISSIVE WILL. Sometimes GOD allows a person to do something wrong in an effort to TEACH that person a LESSON, and sometimes GOD will intentionally let a person make a mistake, and not intervene in their actions, so that HE might PUNISH them for not seeking HIS ASSISTANCE; and sometimes GOD allows a PERSON to make mistakes just so they might know that they are capable of making MISTAKES! |
P119 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
A person's accomplishments or mistakes may appear to be self-induced by the INDIVIDUAL, but they are not, and they can only happen if GOD has DETERMINED to let them happen. For instance, a person would never be able to make a mistake that would have caused them to LOSE their LIFE, prior to the TIME in which GOD had intended for them to DIE! GOD'S DIVINE WILL predetermines ALL LIFE SPANS, from BEGINNING to END. There is a TIME to be BORN, and a TIME to DIE. There isn't anything or anyone capable of either adding or subtracting one single breath from a PERSON'S determined LIFE SPAN. |
P119 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ecclesiastes 3:1 To EVERY THING there is a SEASON, and a TIME to EVERY PURPOSE under the HEAVEN: |
P119 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ecclesiastes 3:2 A TIME to be BORN, and a TIME to DIE; a TIME to PLANT, and a TIME to PLUCK UP that which is PLANTED; |
P119 Kjb1611 P120 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ecclesiastes 3:3 A TIME to KILL, and a TIME to HEAL; a TIME to BREAK DOWN, and a TIME to BUILD UP; |
P120 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ecclesiastes 3:4 A TIME to WEEP, and a TIME to LAUGH; a TIME to MOURN, and a TIME to DANCE; |
P120 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ecclesiastes 3:5 A TIME to CAST AWAY STONES, and a TIME to GATHER STONES TOGETHER; a TIME to EMBRACE, and a TIME to REFRAIN from EMBRACING; |
P120 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ecclesiastes 3:6 A TIME to GET, and a TIME to LOSE; a TIME to KEEP, and a TIME to CAST AWAY; |
P120 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ecclesiastes 3:7 A TIME to REND, and a TIME to SEW; a TIME to KEEP SILENCE, and a TIME to SPEAK; |
P120 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ecclesiastes 3:8 A TIME to LOVE, and a TIME to HATE; a TIME of WAR, and a TIME of PEACE. |
P120 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Every NAME of EVERY PERSON that may enter into ETERNITY is WRITTEN into the LAMBS BOOK of LIFE, prior to the CREATION of the EARTH. GOD predetermines ALL things, and nothing is left to chance, because there isn't any such a thing as CHANCE. CHANCE so indicates a LACK of CONTROL on the part of GOD, thus meaning things can just arbitrarily happen. GOD LEAVES NOTHING TO CHANCE, there isn't ANYTHING that GOD has not CONTROL over. |
P120 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The Church teaches that people are in control of themselves, and that they can determine that which they cannot determine! They do this in an effort to make one falsely believe that they are in control of themselves, and to give the false impression to the people that GOD is only needed under certain circumstances. This is a LIE and a DECEPTION! |
P120 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
A PERSON MUST REALIZE: Even the simplest of tasks are beyond MAN'S capabilities! If GOD'S ASSISTANCE was not provided to each and every INDIVIDUAL, every MOMENT of the DAY, that INDIVIDUAL could not do much more than what a monkey can do: maybe even less. Monkeys have certain instinctive skills that mankind does not have. Mankind must rely on his or her own brain to perform even the simplest of tasks. The monkey can do many things instinctively, without instruction, whereas mankind must be taught to do those very same things that come naturally to the monkey. |
P120 P121 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
GOD PROVIDES ANGELIC ASSISTANCE to people throughout the course of every day! If the ANGELS did not assist you in your daily routine, you would be better off spending that day in bed, for a day without ANGELIC ASSISTANCE would be a day of DISASTER. It is MAN'S own PRIDE that leads him to believe he can be self-sufficient, and that his accomplishments are done by his own skills and intellect. This is NONSENSE! |
P121 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 91:11 For HE shall give HIS ANGELS charge over thee, to keep thee in ALL THY WAYS. |
P121 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 91:12 They shall BEAR THEE UP in their hands, lest thou DASH THY FOOT against a stone. |
P121 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Therefore, if GOD is NECESSARY to PROVIDE the ANGELIC ASSISTANCE that you NEED to get you through your normal day, what would your day be like if you were to live within your own freewill, being entirely on your own and void of any GODLY INTERVENTION? Everything in EXISTENCE only exist within the WILL of GOD. This means that your very EXISTENCE is dependant on GOD'S WILL, so if you cannot even exist outside the WILL of GOD, how could you accomplish anything outside the WILL of GOD. |
P121 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Living within GOD'S PERMISSIVE WILL |
P121 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
As MY other THREE BOOKS have explained, there are three types of people on the EARTH, and each of those TYPES of people live differently within GOD'S PERMISSIVE WILL. The THREE types of PEOPLE are the BLESSED SEED, the DAMNED SEED, and the GENTILE. The BLESSED SEED is a person having a SOUL of CHRIST and prior to BAPTISM as with the others, they live within GOD'S PERMISSIVE WILL. The BLESSED SEED lives under the most stringent constraints of GOD'S PERMISSIVE WILL as when being compared to the other TYPES of PEOPLE. The BLESSED SEED will inevitably be caught whenever doing something WRONG, even for the first time; and many times they will be punished severely for what appears to be somewhat of a petty crime. |
P121 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The CANAANITE (the DAMNED SOUL) on the other hand, can repeatedly commit the same crime, as did the BLESSED SEED, however, the CANAANITE will most often appear to get away with it. And, when the CANAANITE does get caught, the punishment will normally be to a significantly lesser degree than that levied on the BLESSED SEED. |
P121 P122 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This scenario rings throughout the SCRIPTURES: Whereas the CHILD of GOD complains to THE LORD about his being treated unfairly when comparing his punishment to that of the Canaanite; whereas the CANAANITE had seemingly got away without punishment for the same offence! |
P122 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 73:3 For I was envious at the FOOLISH, when I saw the prosperity of the WICKED. |
P122 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 73:4 For there are no bands in their death: but their strength is firm. |
P122 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 73:5 They are not in TROUBLE as other men; neither are they plagued like other men. |
P122 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 73:6 Therefore PRIDE compasseth them about as a chain; violence covereth them as a garment. |
P122 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 73:7 Their eyes stand out with fatness: they have more than heart could wish. |
P122 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
GOD allows the BLESSED SEED to make MISTAKES forasmuch as HE intends for the BLESSED SEED to learn from their mistakes. GOD does not bother to correct or punish the CANAANITE (until JUDGMENT DAY) regarding their behavior; and in many circumstances allows the Canaanite to believe he has gotten away with something he should be punished for, even though he has gotten away with NOTHING! And, inasmuch as it appears to be favorable treatment regarding the Canaanite, it is not. GOD has given the Canaanite an EVIL PURPOSE to serve on the EARTH, and in many circumstances he or she are merely SERVING GOD'S PURPOSE. Therefore, why should GOD punish him for doing what he was sent to do; albeit, the CANAANITE will eventually PAY the price in their AFTERLIFE for their EVIL ACTIONS. |
P122 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
GOD CREATED both GOOD and EVIL, so when GOOD does EVIL, they are punished for it; whereas when EVIL does EVIL, he is not. When making reference to Judas Iscariot and his BETRAYAL of JESUS CHRIST, JESUS said that it would have been better that Judas would have never been born, for Judas was born to SERVE an EVIL PURPOSE. So much for freewill! |
P122 P123 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Mark 14:21 THE SON OF MAN INDEED GOETH, AS IT IS WRITTEN OF HIM: BUT WOE TO THAT MAN BY WHOM THE SON OF MAN IS BETRAYED! GOOD WERE IT FOR THAT MAN IF HE HAD NEVER BEEN BORN. |
P123 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The GENTILE lives in GOD'S PERMISSIVE WILL under similar conditions as does the BLESSED SEED and the CANAANITE. If the GENTILE tends to lean towards being GOOD, they are treated much like the BLESSED SEED, and if they lean towards being EVIL, they are given the same preferential treatment as the CANAANITE. If the GENTILE neither leans towards GOOD or towards EVIL, then GOD'S PERMISSIVE WILL appears to them as if they are living in their own freewill. |
P123 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The GENTILE hasn't a SOUL and has merely an Earth given Spirit. They are simply Human animals, having a higher order intellect than that of the other animals on the Earth. GOD therefore intervenes very little in their affairs, and allows them more freedom in their actions. Much like the other animals of the EARTH, the GENTILES are given a DOMAIN to live and die in, and simply return to the dust of the EARTH. |
P123 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ecclesiastes 3:17 I said in mine heart, GOD SHALL JUDGE the RIGHTEOUS and the WICKED: for there is a TIME there for EVERY PURPOSE and for every WORK. |
P123 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
NOTE: In this SCRIPTURE the RIGHTEOUS means the BLESSED SEED, and the WICKED refers to the CANAANITE. As explained in MY other BOOKS, a PERSON'S SOUL is that PERSON'S PURPOSE. In other words what the SCRIPTURE is saying, is that both the RIGHTEOUS (the BLESSED SEED) and the WICKED (the CANAANITE) will be JUDGED, because they both have SOULS. |
P123 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Let US review now the following SCRIPTURE, keeping in MIND that the GENTILE is now being referred to as being the "sons of men". |
P123 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ecclesiastes 3:18 I said in mine heart concerning the estate of the SONS of MEN, that GOD might manifest them, and that they might SEE that they themselves are BEASTS. |
P123 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
NOTE: SOLOMON in this SCRIPTURE is saying that the GENTILE is nothing more than a HUMAN animal, and that the GENTILE needs to recognize they Spiritually are no different than the animal. |
P124 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ecclesiastes 3:19 For that which befalleth the SONS of MEN befalleth beasts; even one thing befalleth them: as the one dieth, so dieth the other; yea, they have all one breath; so that a man hath no PREEMINENCE above a BEAST: for all is vanity. |
P124 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ecclesiastes 3:20 All go unto ONE PLACE; all are of the DUST, and ALL turn to DUST again. |
P124 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
NOTE: SOLOMON says in the SCRIPTURES that the GENTILE is the same as the other animals of the EARTH, for neither they nor the animals have an ETERNITY. This is because the GENTILE hasn't a SOUL and only an EARTH given spirit, just as the animals have only an EARTH given spirit and not a SOUL. HE further says that both the GENTILE and the ANIMAL simply return to the DUST of the EARTH at their TIME of DEATH. |
P124 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
PRE-NOTE: In this next SCRIPTURE, SOLOMON refers to the GENTILE as the SPIRIT of the BEAST, and to the BLESSED SEED having a GOD GIVEN SPIRIT as being the SPIRIT of MAN. HE also notes that the two look the same and cannot be differentiated one from the other. Whereas the SPIRIT of MAN ASCENDS up to HEAVEN, the spirit of the BEAST simply returns to the DUST of the EARTH. |
P124 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ecclesiastes 3:21 Who knoweth the SPIRIT of MAN that goeth UPWARD, and the spirit of the BEAST that goeth DOWNWARD to the EARTH? |
P124 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
However, the GENTILE can indeed RECEIVE a SOUL. If they were to lean far enough towards GOOD, they could RECEIVE one of the LOST SOULS of the BLESSED, and become a WEDDING GUEST, pending BAPTISM. On the other hand, if they were to embrace the acts of the CANAANITE and the CANAANITE EVIL ways, they would then receive a DAMNED SOUL, and along with that DAMNED SOUL the PREDETERMINED destiny of the Spirit assigned to that SOUL. |
P124 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This might be somewhat misleading, because it can appear that the GENTILE'S DESTINY is undefined. But this is not so, even the GENTILE'S DESTINY is DEFINED by GOD prior to their existence. Just as it may appear to them that they live within their own freewill, while all the time they are within GOD'S PERMISSIVE WILL, so is their DESTINY PREDETERMINED. The time for them to be born and the time for them to die are PREDETERMINED. And, whether they receive a SOUL of the DAMNED, or a SOUL of the BLESSED, or die as a GENTILE and simply go back to the dust of the EARTH, GOD has PREDETERMINED all these things. |
P124 P125 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Living within GOD'S DIVINE WILL |
P125 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Only the BAPTIZED can live within GOD'S DIVINE WILL. GOD'S DIVINE WILL, as it pertains to EARTHLY MATTERS, is CLEARLY DEFINED within the HOLY SCRIPTURES contained in the FORTY-FOUR BOOKS of the HOLY BIBLE. After BAPTISM, and continuous READING of HOLY SCRIPTURE, the BAPTIZED PERSON finds themselves LIVING within the WORD of GOD. They will find that the SCRIPTURES apply to THEM in ALL MATTERS regarding THEIR PHYSICAL LIVES. ALL PRAYERS by them LIVING in GOD'S DIVINE WILL are answered. It isn't a question as to whether or not GOD will answer YOUR PRAYERS; it's only a question of WHEN HE WILL answer them. HOLY SPIRIT GUIDANCE will ALTER the BAPTIZED PERSON'S BEHAVIOR, so that the PERSON LIVES in accordance with the WORD of GOD. When living within GOD'S DIVINE WILL, SIN can no longer be retained by the SOUL. Furthermore, even though a PERSON may be exposed to SIN, that SIN will be PURGED immediately by the ongoing BAPTISM of THE HOLY SPIRIT. SIN, CANNOT be RETAINED by the SOUL after BAPTISM, thus KEEPING the SOUL sinless and fit for the KINGDOM of GOD. |
P125 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Seventeen
|
P126 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The Dictionary defines a CHURCH as being, a building especially for Christian public worship; or a whole body of Christians; or a Denomination, or a Congregation. Some Church's define their buildings as being a gathering place for worship, and some say they are the House of GOD, while again others claim that their particular Church is a place where people come to serve GOD, and most Churches call their weekly gathering, a SERVICE, so indicating that your being there is a service to GOD. |
P126 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Even though the Churches ALL seemingly define themselves in slightly different ways, they all seem to be in agreement; that a PERSON must be a MEMBER of the Church before that PERSON can have a relationship with GOD and an ETERNAL place in HEAVEN. This is also the common belief amongst people, that their Church attendance or lack of is the key indicator relating to their nearness to GOD. The common teaching of all Churches indicates that the Church is your link to GOD, and that JESUS CHRIST MANDATES your regular attendance. |
P126 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
There are generally conditions set by the Church as to what constitutes a person's membership in the Church. Membership most often entails some sort of water baptism performed by the Church, along with financial contributions called tithes (generally 10% of income) and offerings of varying amounts, and regular attendance. Each individual Church most often has its own doctrine, that which is pre-established by the Church's Denomination of Christian faith. The Baptist Church has its own doctrine, as does the Catholic Church, the Lutheran Church, the Methodist Church, the Pentecost Church and so on. All Church members must live their lives in accordance with each particular Church's Doctrine, in order to remain in good standing with that Church; and these Doctrines vary significantly between the various Denominations of Christian faith. |
P126 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
NOTE: If a PERSON were to accept any or all of the definitions of the Church given above; and meticulously adhere to any one of the doctrines established by their particular Denomination of Christian faith; and attend every service of their Church, and give above and beyond that which is required financially, along with volunteering their time in assisting that Church's every need; that would only BUY them their MEMBERSHIP in that Church, and NOTHING ELSE! They would be considered a MEMBER in good standing with the Church, however; all that they had accomplished was in their serving of their own RELIGION. They wouldn't have in anyway SERVED GOD, nor would they have ADHERED to the TEACHING of JESUS CHRIST. Not only would this PERSON whom had dedicated their time and efforts in serving their RELIGION be EXCLUDED from RAPTURE, and be made to SUFFER the GREAT TRIBULATION and the Mark of the Beast, they would most CERTAINLY be DESTINED for HELL for NEGLECTING to SERVE GOD. |
P127 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
There isn't even ONE SINGLE aforementioned thing describing the CHURCH above that is accurate, all that is mentioned prior to the "NOTE" describes RELIGION, and not the CHURCH. The CHURCH is not a place for people to gather and worship, or a place to establish a RELATIONSHIP with GOD. The CHURCH is the gathering of PEOPLE that already HAVE a RELATIONSHIP with GOD, and it is GOD who GATHERS the PEOPLE together. The gathering does not occur as a result of a Church bell ringing, or a Pastor, Priest, or Minister calling in his or her Congregations. The gathering results from GOD'S bringing together them whom HE LOVES in fellowship, and these are most often very small groups of people. Not hundreds or thousands, but most likely twos and threes. Rarely will GOD put more than TWELVE TOGETHER in one place, and when HE does gather more than TWELVE at a time together, it will be in CELEBRATION, not in SERVICE. JESUS CHRIST said that when two or three are gathered in HIS NAME, HE would be in the midst of them. HE said TWO or THREE for a REASON! |
P127 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 18:19 AGAIN I SAY UNTO YOU, THAT IF TWO OF YOU SHALL AGREE ON EARTH AS TOUCHING ANY THING THAT THEY SHALL ASK, IT SHALL BE DONE FOR THEM OF MY FATHER WHICH IS IN HEAVEN. |
P127 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 18:20 FOR WHERE TWO OR THREE ARE GATHERED TOGETHER IN MY NAME, THERE AM I IN THE MIDST OF THEM. |
P127 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
When JESUS PREACHED to the five thousand, it was a disaster. HE came with TWELVE, and HE LEFT with TWELVE. The five thousand stayed as long as there was food to eat and until JESUS started PREACHING on the weightier matters, such as them needing to eat HIS FLESH and drink HIS BLOOD to be SAVED. HE said these things regarding HIS FLESH and BLOOD, thus referring to HIS LIFE HE must give so that the WORD of GOD would be made available to the people. |
P128 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The HOLY BIBLE was made available only by JESUS' giving HIS LIFE on the Cross. The HOLY BIBLE is the WORD of GOD, and this is the FOOD and WATER needed for the SPIRIT to LIVE. JESUS' BLOOD is what CLEANSES YOU for BAPTISM, and HIS FLESH represents the WORD of GOD, the FOOD needed for YOUR SPIRIT to LIVE! Once JESUS made reference in HIS PREACHING to HIS FLESH and BLOOD, the people HE was preaching to were offended by HIS WORDS, so they and many of HIS following left HIM. Never to return to HIS PREACHING again! |
P128 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 6:66 From that TIME many of HIS disciples went back, and walked no more with HIM. |
P128 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 6:67 Then said JESUS unto the TWELVE, WILL YE ALSO GO AWAY? |
P128 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 6:68 Then Simon Peter answered HIM, LORD, to whom shall we go? Thou hast the words of ETERNAL LIFE. |
P128 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 6:69 And we BELIEVE and are SURE that thou art that CHRIST, the SON of the LIVING GOD. |
P128 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
As explained earlier in this BOOK, GOD, in the NEW COVENANT, only DESIRES a ONE on ONE RELATIONSHIP. Therefore when GOD puts people together its for the PURPOSE of FELLOWSHIP and for the BENEFIT of those INDIVIDUALS that have in COMMON a LOVE of GOD. This HE does for the PEOPLE and not for HIMSELF; for GOD is quite CONTENT with EACH PERSONAL RELATIONSHIP that HE has with EACH INDIVIDUAL, and hasn't any interest in GROUPS. FURTHERMORE, if a person does not have an INDIVIDUAL RELATIONSHIP with GOD, then a relationship with GOD doesn't exist, no, not any relationship whatsoever! |
P128 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
It wasn't until AFTER JESUS knew for CERTAIN that PETER had ESTABLISHED a RELATIONSHIP with GOD that JESUS told Peter that HE would establish HIS CHURCH by him. JESUS knew from that point forward, that it would be GOD that would send whomsoever would be sent to PETER. JESUS also KNEW that if a person were to come to PETER on his or her own accord, GOD would put that person OUT, if they weren't intended to be with PETER, and there wouldn't be any possibility for the Devil to infiltrate the CHURCH. |
P128 P129 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 16:13 When JESUS came into the coasts of Caes-a-re'-a Phi-lip'-pi, HE asked HIS DISCIPLES, saying, WHOM DO MEN SAY THAT I THE SON OF MAN AM? |
P129 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 16:14 And they said, Some say that thou art John the Baptist: some, E-li'-as; and others, Jer-e-mi'-as, or one of the PROPHETS. |
P129 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 16:15 HE saith unto them, BUT WHOM SAY YE THAT I AM? |
P129 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 16:16 And Simon Peter answered and said, THOU ART THE CHRIST, the SON of the LIVING GOD. |
P129 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 16:17 And JESUS answered and said unto him, BLESSED ART THOU, SIMON BAR-JO'-NA: FOR FLESH AND BLOOD HATH NOT REVEALED IT UNTO THEE, BUT MY FATHER WHICH IS IN HEAVEN. |
P129 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 16:18 AND I SAY ALSO UNTO THEE, THAT THOU ART PETER, AND UPON THIS ROCK I WILL BUILD MY CHURCH; AND THE GATES OF HELL SHALL NOT PREVAIL AGAINST IT. |
P129 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 16:19 AND I WILL GIVE UNTO THEE THE KEYS OF THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN: AND WHATSOEVER THOU SHALT BIND ON EARTH SHALL BE BOUND IN HEAVEN: AND WHATSOEVER THOU SHALT LOOSE ON EARTH SHALL BE LOOSED IN HEAVEN. |
P129 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
JESUS knew because of Peter's prior skepticism regarding JESUS being CHRIST that only GOD could instill in Peter the TRUTH regarding who JESUS really was. And, it was because HE knew that PETER then had a GENUINE RELATIONSHIP with GOD, that HE could ENTRUST PETER with the CHURCH, without fear of Satan's infiltration of the CHURCH. This is why in the SCRIPTURE, JESUS states that the "THE GATES OF HELL SHALL NOT PREVAIL AGAINST IT". Then because of GOD'S RELATIONSHIP with PETER, JESUS knew that whosoever was GATHERED to PETER would be BOUND in HEAVEN, and whosoever was REJECTED by PETER would be REJECTED from HEAVEN, for it would be GOD whom would be MAKING those DECISIONS for PETER! |
P129 P130 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Until recently, there were some Christian Churches that weren't overwhelmed with the presence of Satan. NOW however, there aren't any that are outside Satan's control. Just the other night I saw on television a gathering of socalled Christian Youths in San Francisco, California. They were gathered in some large arena, possibly in a stadium, and they all had their hands raised towards Heaven and were listening to the sounds of music being played by so-called Christian Hip Hop Bands. As I watched, THE LORD pointed out to ME how those young people had been TAUGHT by their Churches to worship Satan, while all along they had been told that they were worshiping GOD. As I was being shown this by THE LORD, MY guts started twisting inside of ME, and I saw ALL in attendance there, having the Mark of the Beast on their foreheads and in their hands, and them ALL FALLING into the BOTTOMLESS PIT! After just a few short minutes of watching them, I couldn't watch any longer; so I changed the channel. It made ME SICK to MY stomach! |
P130 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Lucifer ENJOYS large CROWDS |
P130 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
WHEREAS GOD PREFERS INDIVIDUAL RELATIONSHIPS but allows small GATHERINGS, Lucifer, the Devil on the other hand, enjoys massive crowds. He has boasted to GOD and the others in HEAVEN how he would someday take charge of the congregations of the churches, and control of the earth; and would be praised by them in the churches as though he were a god. He has indeed achieved his goal, albeit for a very short time! |
P130 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 14:12 How art thou FALLEN from HEAVEN, O Lu'-cifer, son of the morning! How art thou cut down to the ground, which didst weaken the nations! |
P130 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 14:13 For thou hast said in thine heart, I will ascend into HEAVEN, I will exalt my throne above the stars of GOD: I will sit also upon the mount of the CONGREGATION, in the sides of the north: |
P130 Kjb1611 P131 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 14:14 I will ascend above the heights of the clouds; I will be like the MOST HIGH. |
P131 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Eighteen
|
P132 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The THREE NAMES, "JESUS CHRIST", the "WORD of GOD", and the "HOLY BIBLE" are all SYNONYMOUS with one another. Any REFERENCES made in the HOLY BIBLE or in MY BOOKS to any one of these THREE NAMES can be INTERCHANGED, ONE with the OTHER. Where it says, JESUS CHRIST, it can also be said, the WORD of GOD, or say, the HOLY BIBLE, ALL THREE NAMES are the SAME. There isn't anything that is MORE IMPORTANT to KNOW than that the THREE NAMES, "JESUS CHRIST", the "WORD of GOD", and the "HOLY BIBLE" all has the SAME MEANING. |
P132 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This is why the GOSPEL of JOHN opens in the following manner: |
P132 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 1:1 In the beginning was the WORD, and the WORD was with GOD, and the WORD was GOD. |
P132 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 1:2 The SAME was in the BEGINNING with GOD. |
P132 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 1:3 ALL THINGS were made by HIM; and without HIM was not ANY THING made that was made. |
P132 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 1:4 In HIM was LIFE; and the LIFE was the LIGHT of MEN. |
P132 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 1:5 And the LIGHT shineth in darkness; and the darkness comprehended it not. |
P132 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 1:14 And the WORD was made FLESH, and dwelt among us, (and WE beheld HIS GLORY, the GLORY as of the ONLY BEGOTTEN of the FATHER,) full of GRACE and TRUTH. |
P132 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The GOSPEL of JOHN opens in this way for a very SPECIFIC reason and that REASON resides in MY opening STATEMENT in this Chapter. Whenever JESUS makes a reference to HIMSELF in SCRIPTURE, HE is also referring to the WORD of GOD and to the HOLY BIBLE, and all THREE NAMES are INTERCHANGEABLE throughout ALL SCRIPTURE. Not just in the GOSPELS! With this in MIND, let us review some SCRIPTURE. |
P133 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 5:37 AND THE FATHER HIMSELF, WHICH HATH SENT ME, HATH BORNE WITNESS OF ME. YE HAVE NEITHER HEARD HIS VOICE AT ANY TIME, NOR SEEN HIS SHAPE. |
P133 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 5:38 AND YE HAVE NOT HIS WORD ABIDING IN YOU: FOR WHOM HE HATH SENT, HIM YE BELIEVE NOT. |
P133 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 5:39 SEARCH THE SCRIPTURES; FOR IN THEM YE THINK YE HAVE ETERNAL LIFE: AND THEY ARE THEY WHICH TESTIFY OF ME. |
P133 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 5:40 AND YE WILL NOT COME TO ME, THAT YE MIGHT HAVE LIFE. |
P133 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
By JESUS being the WORD of GOD, and the HOLY BIBLE, HE states in the first two SCRIPTURES that GOD SENT the WORD of GOD to the EARTH by way of HIM. Therefore, anyone refusing to ACCEPT HIM is also REJECTING the WORD of GOD. HE further states that if the WORD of GOD does not ABIDE within you, you haven't any PLACE in ETERNITY, meaning a PLACE in HEAVEN. |
P133 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
It has been TOLD to YOU that the BLESSED SOUL has the WORD of GOD encrypted into it, thus CONTAINED within the SOUL is ALL SCRIPTURE. THEREFORE, if YOU have a BLESSED SOUL, the WORD of GOD ABIDES within YOU, and ONLY by READING the WORD of GOD, the HOLY BIBLE, can YOU AWAKEN the SOUL and the SCRIPTURE encrypted into it. This is why the SCRIPTURE says, "AND YE WILL NOT COME TO ME, THAT YE MIGHT HAVE LIFE", thus meaning that the people will not READ the HOLY BIBLE, and therefore they CANNOT be SAVED! |
P133 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 5:41 I RECEIVE NOT HONOUR FROM MEN. |
P134 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 5:42 BUT I KNOW YOU, THAT YE HAVE NOT THE LOVE OF GOD IN YOU. |
P134 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 5:43 I AM COME IN MY FATHER'S NAME, AND YE RECEIVE ME NOT: IF ANOTHER SHALL COME IN HIS OWN NAME, HIM YE WILL RECEIVE. |
P134 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 5:44 HOW CAN YE BELIEVE, WHICH RECEIVE HONOUR ONE OF ANOTHER, AND SEEK NOT THE HONOUR THAT COMETH FROM GOD ONLY? |
P134 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
In these SCRIPTURES, JESUS is telling the people that because they or their religious leaders have not given HIM honor or recommendation, they were refusing to BELIEVE in what HE had to say, even though HE was SENT by GOD and GIVEN HIS WORDS to say. And, if someone other than JESUS had come to them by way of recommendation of the Pharisees, whom they esteemed as a person of authority, that person could tell them anything and they would believe. |
P134 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 5:45 DO NOT THINK THAT I WILL ACCUSE YOU TO THE FATHER: THERE IS ONE THAT ACCUSETH YOU, EVEN MOSES, IN WHOM YE TRUST. |
P134 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 5:46 FOR HAD YE BELIEVED MOSES, YE WOULD HAVE BELIEVED ME: FOR HE WROTE OF ME. |
P134 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 5:47 BUT IF YE BELIEVE NOT HIS WRITINGS, HOW SHALL YE BELIEVE MY WORDS? |
P134 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The Jews were always very quick to tell JESUS how they believed in MOSES, and what MOSES had written, but they would not believe in what JESUS had to say. JESUS in the SCRIPTURE points out to them that HE wouldn't be the ONE to ACCUSE them before GOD for their lack of BELIEF, that it would be MOSES that will ACCUSE them before GOD; for MOSES had written about JESUS. Furthermore, both what HE was SAYING and what MOSES had written are ONE and the SAME! JESUS further states in the SCRIPTURE, that by their denial of HIM and HIS WORD, they were also denying MOSES' WRITINGS, and both MOSES' WRITINGS and JESUS WORDS are the WORD of GOD. |
P134 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
NOTE: If you were to review ALL the SCRIPTURES written by MOSES, you would see that the NAME, "JESUS CHRIST", is not mentioned even ONCE within those SCRIPTURES. So how is it that JESUS can SAY, in ALL TRUTH, that MOSES had written about HIM? The answer to this question is very simple; MOSES wrote the WORD of GOD, and JESUS CHRIST is the WORD of GOD. Therefore, whomsoever wrote the WORD of GOD, whether it was MOSES or Joshua, or any of the PROPHETS or other Authors of the HOLY BIBLE, they ALL were WRITING about JESUS CHRIST, for HE is the WORD of GOD. |
P135 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
When JESUS makes reference to HIMSELF in the SCRIPTURES, such as being the GOOD SHEPHERD, or being the DOOR of the SHEEP, HE is also referring to the HOLY BIBLE. By JESUS' being the WORD of GOD, the HOLY BIBLE can be seen as being JESUS CHRIST in both a SPIRITUAL and TANGIBLE FORM. Throughout the SCRIPTURES JESUS gives the KEYS to ETERNITY by SAVING GRACE, and those KEYS are ALL contained within the SCRIPTURES of the HOLY BIBLE. |
P135 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The HOLY BIBLE is a SELF-SUPPORTING DOCUMENT! What this means is that the HOLY BIBLE can CONFIRM its own TRUTH, and BEAR WITNESS of itself. Unlike other books that require some sort of truth or other books in support of its message, the HOLY BIBLE is SELF-SUPPORTING. This is because TIME and HISTORY support the BIBLE'S PROPHETIC MESSAGE. If I were to tell you that something were about to happen, and ten days later that event that I had foretold of had come to pass, then what further evidence in support of truth would be needed to CONFIRM that which I had said? |
P135 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 8:13 The Pharisees therefore said unto HIM, Thou bearest record of thyself; thy record is not true. |
P135 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 8:14 JESUS answered and said unto them, THOUGH I BEAR RECORD OF MYSELF, YET MY RECORD IS TRUE: FOR I KNOW WHENCE I CAME, AND WHITHER I GO; BUT YE CANNOT TELL WHENCE I COME, AND WHITHER I GO. |
P135 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 8:15 YE JUDGE AFTER THE FLESH; I JUDGE NO MAN. |
P135 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 8:16 AND YET IF I JUDGE, MY JUDGMENT IS TRUE: FOR I AM NOT ALONE, BUT I AND THE FATHER THAT SENT ME. |
P136 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 8:17 IT IS ALSO WRITTEN IN YOUR LAW, THAT THE TESTIMONY OF TWO MEN IS TRUE. |
P136 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 8:18 I AM ONE THAT BEAR WITNESS OF MYSELF, AND THE FATHER THAT SENT ME BEARETH WITNESS OF ME. |
P136 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
In these SCRIPTURES JESUS is talking about both HIM as a PERSON, and HIM as the HOLY BIBLE. JESUS says that HE BEARS RECORD of HIMSELF, as does the HOLY BIBLE BEAR RECORD of its own self. HE says that HE KNOWS where HE came from and where HE is going, this is because JESUS KNOWS SCRIPTURE and the SCRIPTURES foretell of JESUS' goings and comings. HE further says that HE didn't need another person to VERIFY the TRUTH in HIS WORDS, for the WORDS themselves would BEAR the TRUTH once they have come to pass! |
P136 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
The DOOR of the SHEEP |
P136 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
When JESUS speaks of the DOOR of the SHEEP, HE refers to the WORD of GOD, as being the DOOR to ETERNITY. JESUS says that there isn't any other way into ETERNITY except by that DOOR, and that is the SAME DOOR that HE enters in by. |
P136 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 10:1 VERILY, VERILY, I SAY UNTO YOU, HE THAT ENTERETH NOT BY THE DOOR INTO THE SHEEPFOLD, BUT CLIMBETH UP SOME OTHER WAY, THE SAME IS A THIEF AND A ROBBER. |
P136 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 10:2 BUT HE THAT ENTERETH IN BY THE DOOR IS THE SHEPHERD OF THE SHEEP. |
P136 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 10:3 TO HIM THE PORTER OPENETH; AND THE SHEEP HEAR HIS VOICE: AND HE CALLETH HIS OWN SHEEP BY NAME, AND LEADETH THEM OUT. |
P136 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 10:4 AND WHEN HE PUTTETH FORTH HIS OWN SHEEP, HE GOETH BEFORE THEM, AND THE SHEEP FOLLOW HIM: FOR THEY KNOW HIS VOICE. |
P136 Kjb1611 P137 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 10:5 AND A STRANGER WILL THEY NOT FOLLOW, BUT WILL FLEE FROM HIM: FOR THEY KNOW NOT THE VOICE OF STRANGERS. |
P137 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
What JESUS is saying in the SCRIPTURES, is that the only way into ETERNITY is by way of the WORD of GOD, the HOLY BIBLE. HE says that, that is the WAY HE had ENTERED in, and that HIS SHEEP will go in by way of the SAME. HE says also that HIS SHEEP cannot be fooled by a FALSE MEANING or an INACCURATE INTERPRETATION of the WORD of GOD, for they KNOW HIS VOICE, the TRUTH. |
P137 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 10:7 Then said JESUS unto them again, VERILY, VERILY, I SAY UNTO YOU, I AM THE DOOR OF THE SHEEP. |
P137 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 10:8 ALL THAT EVER CAME BEFORE ME ARE THIEVES AND ROBBERS: BUT THE SHEEP DID NOT HEAR THEM. |
P137 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 10:9 I AM THE DOOR: BY ME IF ANY MAN ENTER IN, HE SHALL BE SAVED, AND SHALL GO IN AND OUT, AND FIND PASTURE. |
P137 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
JESUS is saying in the LAYER of the SCRIPTURE that prior to the King James 1611 Authorized Version of the HOLY BIBLE, all books claiming to be the WORD of GOD, were not, and were FALSE INTERPRETATIONS of it. JESUS says furthermore, that anyone that places their TRUST and FAITH in the King James 1611 Authorized Version of the HOLY BIBLE is placing their TRUST and FAITH in HIM, and THEY WILL BE SAVED, SAITH THE LORD THY GOD! AND, THEY SHALL SEE ETERNITY, AND THERE SHALL BE NO OTHER WAY IN BUT BY THAT DOOR; AND ONLY BY THAT DOOR SAITH THE LORD of HOSTS SHALL YOU BE ALLOWED ENTRY! |
P137 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 10:10 THE THIEF COMETH NOT, BUT FOR TO STEAL, AND TO KILL, AND TO DESTROY: I AM COME THAT THEY MIGHT HAVE LIFE, AND THAT THEY MIGHT HAVE IT MORE ABUNDANTLY. |
P137 Kjb1611 P138 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 10:11 I AM THE GOOD SHEPHERD: THE GOOD SHEPHERD GIVETH HIS LIFE FOR THE SHEEP. |
P138 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
ALL interpretations, other than the King James 1611 Authorized Version, are FALSE INTERPRETATIONS of the WORD of GOD. THE LORD has told ME, that anybody who has been involved in the CHANGING of the WORD of GOD, as it is WRITTEN in the King James 1611 Authorized Version of the HOLY BIBLE, will BURN IN HELL for doing so! This means that if even ONE SINGLE WORD is changed, or ONE SINGLE WORD be added to or subtracted from the way King James had translated the WORD of GOD into the English Language, ALL WHOM WERE INVOLVED IN THAT ABOMINATION; WILL GO TO HELL, SAITH THE LORD THY GOD! |
P138 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Nineteen
|
P139 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
TRUMPETS will SOUND on the DAWNING of the morning of the FINAL DAY of the MILLENNIUM, and the THRONE of GOD will come to REST upon the EARTH. This will MARK the TIME of WHITE THRONE JUDGMENT. Then ALL who did not RESIDE within the GATES of NEW JERUSALEM during the TIME of the NEW MILLENNIUM will be raised from the dead and JUDGED! |
P139 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Daniel 7:9 I beheld till the THRONES were cast down, and the ANCIENT of DAYS did sit, whose garment was WHITE as snow, and the hair of HIS HEAD like the pure wool: HIS THRONE was like the FIERY FLAME, and HIS WHEELS as BURNING FIRE. |
P139 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Daniel 7:10 A FIERY STREAM issued and came forth from before HIM: Thousand thousands ministered unto HIM, and TEN THOUSAND TIMES TEN THOUSAND STOOD before HIM: the JUDGMENT was SET, and the BOOKS were OPENED. |
P139 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Each person will be JUDGED individually on the EARTH, with all TRIALS taking place at the exact same time all over the EARTH. In ALL the TRIALS the JUDGE will be IXOTE, THE HOLY SPIRIT of GOD, and the PROSECUTOR (the ACCUSER) will be Lucifer, the Devil. The WITNESSES will be the Angels of HEAVEN, and the DEFENSE ATTORNEY on the Defendant's behalf will be JESUS CHRIST. |
P139 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Unlike the trials in the Courtrooms of the EARTH today, the DEFENSE ATTORNEY, JESUS, only mounts a defense on the part of the Defendant when the defense is JUSTIFIABLE. What this means, is that the Defendant will be asked questions regarding his or her behavior over the course of their life by the JUDGE, and only he or she will be allowed to respond to that questioning; unless the Defendant can justify to JESUS, HIS aiding in their DEFENSE. When JESUS' AID is JUSTIFIABLE, HE will then SPEAK on the Defendant's behalf. When it is not justifiable that JESUS SPEAK on the Defendant's behalf, HE will state to the Defendant HIS REASONING for DENIAL! |
P139 P140 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
As the TRIAL begins, the Angels will READ from the BOOKS, that which the DEFENDANT had done over the course of his or her life; and Lucifer will interject his points of ACCUSATION, regarding what sinful behavior that person had committed during their lifetime. The JUDGE will then confront the DEFENDANT on the various ACCUSATIONS being made by Lucifer, and allow either them or JESUS to RESPOND in defense to the ACCUSATIONS. The Angel who reads from the BOOKS is the Defendant's SCRIBE Angel and the ONE whom recorded all that is WRITTEN in the BOOKS. The SCRIBE Angel not only DOCUMENTED that which is to be READ, he also WITNESSED that which is RECORDED. Regardless of how long each TRIAL may take, that DAY will not END until all have been JUDGED. Whether it takes a week or a month for all the accusations to be made against the Defendant; and the Defendant given an adequate time to respond in their own defense to the charges being made against them; the SUN will not SET on their DAY of JUDGMENT, until JUDGMENT is reached and JUSTICE is SERVED! |
P140 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
On that day it will remain DUSK until JUDGMENT is MADE and JUSTICE SERVED. It will be neither DARK nor LIGHT at the normal ending of that DAY, and it will remain DUSK regardless of the elapsed time for the TRIALS, until the very last TRIAL has been COMPLETED and the APPROPRIATE SENTENCING PRONOUNCED by JUDGMENT. Then will EVENING COMMENCE, and it will be LIGHT rather than dark, for JUSTICE will have been SERVED! |
P140 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Zechariah 14:6 And it shall COME to PASS in that DAY, that the light shall not be CLEAR, nor DARK: |
P140 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Zechariah 14:7 But it shall be ONE DAY which shall be known to THE LORD, not day, nor night: but it shall COME to PASS, that at EVENING TIME it shall be LIGHT. |
P140 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
The LOT of the WORTHY |
P140 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
There will be a SMALL GROUP of people who remained in the DUST of the EARTH during the MILLENNIUM and were not ALLOWED to attend the MILLENNIUM in NEW JERUSALEM. These will also be raised from the DUST of the EARTH for JUDGMENT. However, these PEOPLE are raised as a GROUP and not as individuals. These are the PROPHETS and SAINTS whom did not come down from HEAVEN and had died prior to the COMING of CHRIST. They were unable to participate in the NEW COVENANT and the REIGN of CHRIST during the MILLENNIUM because of their dying prior to the 1st COMING of CHRIST. |
P140 P141 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
These PEOPLE will be JUDGED as a LOT, and not individually as are all the others RECEIVING JUDGMENT. This GROUP is CALLED, the "LOT of the WORTHY", and only due to the timing of their deaths were they omitted from entering into NEW JERUSALEM. These are people that had SERVED GOD during their LIVES, such as the likes of SAMUEL, the JUDGE, and DANIEL, the PROPHET, who did not come down from HEAVEN as did some of the other PROPHETS and SAINTS. However they are BELOVED by GOD, and have their PLACES established in HEAVEN after their JUDGMENT is SET. |
P141 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This is what was TOLD to DANIEL, the PROPHET, by the ANGEL GABRIEL, regarding this EVENT: |
P141 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Daniel 12:13 But go thou thy way till THE END be: for thou shalt REST, and stand in THY LOT at the END of the DAYS. |
P141 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
SENTENCING |
P141 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The SENTENCING and PENALTY will be levied in accordance with that PRONOUNCED at the TIME of FINAL JUDGMENT of each person JUDGED. The severity of the PUNISHMENT LEVIED will be based on each individual's SINS. In the case of most of the GENTILES, they will simply go back to the DUST of the EARTH from which they were made, and will BE NO MORE. However, the GENTILE whom had leaned towards EVIL and received the SOUL of the DAMNED for their EVILNESS, they will be JUDGED as the CANAANITE is JUDGED, and SENTENCED as such. |
P141 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
There are nine levels in HELL, with the ninth level being reserved for the worst offenders of GOD'S LAWS and COMMANDMENTS. Each descending level is worse than the prior levels above it. The ninth level is called "Satan's Seat", and those whom are sentenced to that level receive an eternal punishment beyond an expression of words. Nearly all whom had SINNED against the HOLY SPIRIT of GOD will be SENTENCED to an ETERNITY in the ninth level of HELL. For the most part, these will be the so-called Pastors, Ministers and Priests that had INAPPROPRIATELY taught the WORD of GOD, and had caused them whom they had taught to LOSE their SOULS. These individuals will not only have to PAY the DEBT for their own sin in HELL, they will also PAY the DEBT for them they had caused to go to HELL by their FALSE TEACHING. GOD PROVIDES JUSTICE EVEN IN HELL! |
P141 P142 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Whereas there are varying degrees of punishment throughout HELL, in most of the levels of HELL, each person resides alongside another, being chained to each other with short sections of chain, allowing little or no movement. This is their time and place of rest between cycles of torturous punishment, which routinely happen. However, in the ninth level, all that are there are HUNG with HOOKS through their TONGUES over vehement flames. This is their time and place of rest. Then for their punishment, they are taken down from their HOOKS and brought to other areas in HELL for various types of severe torture. The level in which one resides in HELL determines the number of cycles of PAIN and TORMENT they suffer each day. Whereas an individual in the FIRST LEVEL of HELL would be taken to a PUNISHMENT CHAMBER once in a day, the individual residing in the NINTH LEVEL of HELL would be taken NINE TIMES in a day! |
P142 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
I was first shown this form of punishment of being hung by the tongue in a VISION given to ME by GOD, regarding a Minister I had seen on television. THE LORD had shown ME the PUNISHMENT that awaited that Minister in HELL, for what he had been PREACHING. I saw both he and his wife who also was a so-called Minister of GOD, hanging by HOOKS through their TONGUES over fire in HELL. The HOOKS were shaped in the form of DOLLAR SIGNS; this symbolically was very fitting for them. As they hung by their tongues, I saw them kicking but they could not scream, because their TONGUES were being stretched well outside of their mouths; and demons tormented their naked bodies with red hot pokers while they kicked and twisted in excruciating pain. |
P142 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
As THE LORD vividly showed ME the PUNISHMENT awaiting them in HELL, I watched them on television as their congregation went one by one up onto the stage and put money into a hat that had been set on the floor to collect the money. They went up onto the stage in a single file and dropped their money into the hat while music played. The Minister had told the congregation just prior to the collection, that the more money they could give, the more blessings they would receive from GOD for their giving. The Pastor then misquoted SCRIPTURE from the Book of Malachi to support his FALSE TEACHING. These SCRIPTURES from Malachi are most often misused by the Christian Churches to benefit their monetary gain in collections. |
P142 P143 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The people I saw that were giving appeared to be mostly lower income black people whom believed that what they were doing was a service to GOD. Little did they know that all they were doing was giving their hard earned money to a LIAR and a THIEF, and while they were depriving their families, the Pastor and his wife were lining their pockets with their money! |
P143 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The ninth level in HELL is going to look like a "who's who" in TELEVISION EVANGELISM. You will see there the guy who sits behind the desk on TV, and shoots off his mouth like he knows what he is talking about; and calls JESUS by the name of YESHUA. You will also see the little guy who wears the expensive white suits, and reigns out of Florida from the elaborate center he has made in honor of himself! This is the little Bandy Rooster who makes false prophecy, claiming that JESUS would join him on his stage for all to see. These are but a few of them whom will reside in the NINTH LEVEL of HELL. There will be many, many, others, just like them that will be on display in HELL, all hanging by their tongues over fire! |
P143 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Many of the so-called Pastors, Ministers, and Priests, who are DESTINED for HELL, are them that confused the ANOINTING they were GIVEN, for SAVING GRACE. These people RECEIVED ANOINTING to SERVE GOD, but were never BAPTIZED in the NAME of GOD, and used their MINISTRIES as a platform to serve themselves rather than GOD. GOD'S GENEROSITY and the FAVORABLE TREATMENT they were given by HIM, can be compared to the giving of much rope to a person having been condemned to be hanged. If given enough rope, they will see to their own HANGING! SO IS IT WITH THESE PEOPLE SAITH THE LORD! |
P143 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
These people were given ample time to REPENT, but they never REPENTED and they only got WORSE. And NOW, it is too late for them, and HELL AWAITS THEM. |
P143 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 2:21 AND I GAVE HER SPACE TO REPENT OF HER FORNICATION; AND SHE REPENTED NOT. |
P143 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 2:29 HE THAT HATH AN EAR, LET HIM HEAR WHAT THE SPIRIT SAITH UNTO THE CHURCHES. |
P143 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Being CAST into HELL |
P144 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
After ALL SENTENCING has been PRONOUNCED, then ALL that have been CONDEMNED to HELL throughout the EARTH will be GATHERED together. These people being stripped NAKED both physically and spiritually will be MOVED in body and spirit to a place in Israel, called by SCRIPTURE, "the TOPHET". This will happen in an INSTANT. In a MOMENT each of the CONDEMNED will be whisked away from the COURTROOM where they had once stood, to the TOPHET, where they are assembled in a circle around the center of the TOPHET. The group encircling the TOPHET will consist of TEN BILLION naked individuals and their masses will stretch over several miles, being PRESSED front and rear, and side-to-side, with the others CONDEMNED to HELL. |
P144 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 30:33 For TO'-PHET is ordained of old; yea, for THE KING it is PREPARED; HE hath made it DEEP and LARGE: the pile thereof is FIRE and much wood; the BREATH of THE LORD, like a stream of brimstone, doth KINDLE it. |
P144 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The THRONE of GOD will then HOVER over the people ENCIRCLED about the TOPHET, and GOD HIMSELF will order the PIT (TOPHET) opened. Then at the very center of the TOPHET, a hole will start opening in the EARTH and FIRE and BRIMSTONE will belch out of the hole, and the stench from the smoke coming out from the hole will smell like sulfur and burning flesh. The HOLE will continue to increase in its size and the individuals at the TOPHET'S CENTER will start falling into the HOLE, screaming as they descend into the BOWELS of HELL. |
P144 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Only the individuals at the EDGE of the HOLE will know what is happening as the HOLE continues to grow, and the noise from them falling into it will become overwhelming in volume. The FLAMES and the SMOKE will also increase as the HOLE grows in size and a crackling noise from the burning flesh as it descends into the PIT will also add to the CONFUSION to them hearing it, that are furthermost from the epicenter of the TOPHET. They will all push and shove at one another to try to see what is happening, but as the growth rate of the HOLE continues to accelerate, by the time the individuals become aware of what's happening, they will have already fallen into the PIT themselves. From the time that the TOPHET is OPENED till the time that the last of the CONDEMNED have fallen in, will be 1986 minutes (33.10 hours) of time will have elapsed. |
P144 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 33:10 NOW WILL I RISE, SAITH THE LORD; NOW WILL I BE EXALTED; NOW WILL I LIFT UP MYSELF. |
P145 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 33:11 YE SHALL CONCEIVE CHAFF, YE SHALL BRING FORTH STUBBLE: YOUR BREATH, AS FIRE, SHALL DEVOUR YOU. |
P145 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 33:12 AND THE PEOPLE SHALL BE AS THE BURNINGS OF LIME: AS THORNS CUT UP SHALL THEY BE BURNED IN THE FIRE. |
P145 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 33:13 HEAR, YE THAT ARE FAR OFF, WHAT I HAVE DONE; AND, YE THAT ARE NEAR, ACKNOWLEDGE MY MIGHT. |
P145 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 33:14 THE SINNERS IN ZION ARE AFRAID; FEARFULNESS HATH SURPRISED THE HYPOCRITES. WHO AMONG US SHALL DWELL WITH THE DEVOURING FIRE? WHO AMONG US SHALL DWELL WITH EVERLASTING BURNINGS? |
P145 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
THE WHITE THRONE |
P145 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 20:11 And I saw a GREAT WHITE THRONE, and HIM that sat on it, from whose FACE the EARTH and the heaven fled away; and there was found no place for them. |
P145 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 20:12 And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before GOD; and the BOOKS were opened: and another BOOK was opened, which is the BOOK of LIFE: and the dead were JUDGED out of those things which were WRITTEN in the BOOKS, according to their works. |
P145 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 20:13 And the sea gave up the dead which were in it; and death and hell delivered up the dead which were in them: and they were JUDGED every man according to their works. |
P145 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 20:14 And DEATH and HELL were cast into the LAKE of FIRE. This is the SECOND DEATH. |
P145 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 20:15 And whosoever was not found WRITTEN in the BOOK of LIFE was cast into the LAKE of FIRE. |
P146 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
The SECOND DEATH |
P146 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The SECOND DEATH is the death of the spirit. Everyone receiving a SOUL, whether it is a BLESSED SOUL or a DAMNED SOUL, receives with that SOUL an ETERNAL SPIRIT. In the case of the DAMNED SOUL, their Spirit is a FALLEN SPIRIT, and when the individual having possession of the SOUL is CONDEMNED by JUDGMENT to suffer the SECOND DEATH, the SOUL is ripped from that person and returned to CHRIST, the KEEPER of SOULS That SOUL then, in the REGENERATION of the EARTH will be recycled and given to another spiritual individual. The Spirit, whom had prior possession of the SOUL and has LOST IT, is then cast into the LAKE of FIRE (HELL). |
P146 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The Spirit is an individual's IDENTITY, and when it is CONDEMNED to the SECOND DEATH, its identity is stripped from that individual; and a NUMBER replaces its name. All of the numbers of HELL BOUND spirits are prefixed with the number 666, thus identifying that spirit as belonging to the DEVIL. Then because the unnamed spirit has an eternity, its death is an eternal death. The spirit in HELL remains in flesh and continues to die throughout eternity, thus being deader with the passing of each day and never reaching a finality of death. |
P146 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Twenty
|
P147 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Once a PERSON is SAVED, the Devil hasn't any longer a direct access to them. However, the Devil can still access that SAVED PERSON through a THIRD PARTY. The THIRD PARTY can be a family member, or a friend, or any unsaved person whom can make physical or verbal contact with the ONE whom the Devil intends on attacking. The Devil always chooses his delegate to be the one whom is closest to the targeted PERSON, one that can attain that PERSON'S EAR, and have an easy access to them. |
P147 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This phenomenon of ACCESSIBLE BETRAYAL has always been an issue within the Church, because the Church has always taught people, that Church Members can be trusted. Judas Iscariot can be seen as such an individual; for he had access to JESUS CHRIST and was able to identify JESUS when the Pharisees sought to take HIM. During these times, now that ALL Churches have fallen away from GOD, the Pastor or Leader of a Church would be the most likely DELEGATE of CHOICE by the Devil, to use when targeting a SAVED INDIVIDUAL; a PERSON whom he would no longer have access to. |
P147 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
THE LORD has TOLD ME that the very FIRST people to receive the "Mark of the Beast" will be members of the so-called "Christian Church". The Church Members will be led to believe that by their receiving the Mark, (a Mark that will be inconspicuous); they will be showing their support for both the Church, and the Government whom their Church supports. People in general will be against the implementation of the "Mark of the Beast", but because of the Church's acceptance of it, it will appear to be some insignificant form of monetary control; and the general population will reluctantly accept it, unbeknown of the consequences that will result from it! |
P147 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
During these times, TRUST should not be placed in anybody other than GOD; and a person's most likely ENEMY will be one of his or her own household. It can be a person's Mother or Father, sisters or brothers, Husbands or Wives, even their own children whom will sell them out to the Devil. This division of families will continue to worsen as the EARTH plunges deeper into the GREAT TRIBULATION and undergoes the WRATH of GOD. |
P147 P148 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Zechariah 12:11 In that DAY shall there be a GREAT MOURNING in Jerusalem, as the mourning of Ha-dad-rim'-mon in the VALLEY of ME-GID'-DON. |
P148 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Zechariah 12:12 And the land shall MOURN, every family apart; the family of the house of David apart, and their wives apart; the family of the house of Nathan apart, and their wives apart; |
P148 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Zechariah 12:13 The family of the house of Levi apart, and their wives apart; the family of Shim'-e-i apart, and their wives apart; |
P148 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Zechariah 12:14 ALL the FAMILIES that remain, EVERY FAMILY APART, and their wives apart. |
P148 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
MULTI-TIER ACCESSING |
P148 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The Devil, when desperate, will often use a MULTI-TIER method of ACCESS to attack an INDIVIDUAL that cannot be reached by the THIRD PARTY approach. For instance; when an individual cannot be accessed by anybody other than a SAVED INDIVIDUAL, the Devil will then find one of the SAVED INDIVIDUALS having ACCESS to the TARGET whom can be accessed by a THIRD PARTY delegate. He will then pass along through the accessible SAVED INDIVIDUAL that which was intended for the ORIGINAL TARGET. |
P148 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
By the use of MULTI-TIER ACCESSING, the Devil can ATTACK practically anyone, and even a SAVED INDIVIDUAL, indirectly, can be used as the COURIER of his mischief. This is why after the FIRST RAPTURE has occurred, DECEPTION runs amuck throughout the world and ONE-HALF of those CALLED to the WEDDING SUPPER, the WEDDING GUESTS, will FAIL, and miss their CALLING! |
P148 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
During these TIMES, many people will be DECEIVED by their families and closest friends, and only THEM having an INTIMATE RELATIONSHIP with GOD will make their CALLING to the WEDDING SUPPER. |
P148 P149 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
REVELATION of IDENTITY |
P149 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
GOD will REVEAL to THEM whom HE LOVES (the ELECT), the TRUE IDENTITIES of the people around THEM. HE WILL do this by way of JESUS CHRIST, the WORD of GOD. This means that only by SCRIPTURE can these PEOPLE keep from being DECEIVED by those having access to THEM, by KNOWING their true identities. |
P149 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 40:1 I waited patiently for THE LORD; and HE inclined unto me, and HEARD my cry. |
P149 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 40:2 HE brought me up also out of an horrible pit, out of the miry clay, and set my feet upon a ROCK, and established my goings. |
P149 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 40:3 And HE hath put a NEW SONG in my mouth, even PRAISE unto OUR GOD: many shall see it, and FEAR, and shall TRUST in THE LORD. |
P149 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 40:4 BLESSED is that man that maketh THE LORD his TRUST, and respecteth not the PROUD, nor such as turn aside to LIES. |
P149 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 40:5 Many, O LORD my GOD, are thy wonderful works which thou hast done, and thy thoughts which are to us-ward: they cannot be reckoned up in order unto THEE: if I would declare and speak of them, they are more than can be numbered. |
P149 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 40:6 SACRIFICE and OFFERING thou didst not desire; MINE EARS hast thou OPENED: BURNT OFFERING and SIN OFFERING hast thou not required. |
P149 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 40:7 Then said I, Lo, I come: IN THE VOLUME OF THE BOOK IT IS WRITTEN OF ME, |
P149 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 40:8 I delight to do thy WILL, O my GOD: yea, thy LAW is within MY HEART. |
P149 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 40:9 I have preached righteousness in the great congregation: lo, I have not refrained MY LIPS, O LORD, thou knowest. |
P150 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 40:10 I have not hid thy righteousness within MY HEART; I have DECLARED thy FAITHFULNESS and thy SALVATION: I have not concealed thy LOVINGKINDNESS and thy TRUTH from the great congregation. |
P150 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 40:11 Withhold not thou thy tender MERCIES from me, O LORD: let thy LOVINGKINDNESS and thy TRUTH continually PRESERVE me. |
P150 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 40:12 For INNUMERABLE EVILS have compassed me about: mine INIQUITIES have taken hold upon me, so that I am not able to look up; they are more than the hairs of mine head: therefore my HEART faileth me. |
P150 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 40:13 BE pleased, O LORD, to DELIVER me: O LORD, make haste to HELP me. |
P150 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 40:14 Let them be ashamed and confounded together that seek after MY SOUL to DESTROY it; let them be driven backward and put to shame that wish me EVIL. |
P150 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 40:15 Let them be DESOLATE for a reward of their shame that say unto me, Aha, aha. |
P150 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 40:16 Let ALL those that SEEK THEE rejoice and be GLAD in THEE: let such as LOVE thy SALVATION say continually, THE LORD be MAGNIFIED. |
P150 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 40:17 But I am POOR and NEEDY; yet THE LORD thinketh upon me: thou art my HELP and my DELIVERER; make no tarrying, O MY GOD. |
P150 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
NOTE: It should be noted that the words, "GREAT CONGREGATION" used in the Psalm refers to the masses of people that had ACCESS to the Psalmist and not necessarily a Church Congregation; people whom believed they had a relationship with GOD, but did NOT! The Psalmist proclaims that he did not withhold the TRUTH from them, even though they were determined to see his SPIRITUAL DEMISE. The Psalmist says that he had RECEIVED the TRUTH from the WORD of GOD (IN THE VOLUME of THE BOOK), thus meaning in the PRESENT LAYER of the SCRIPTURE of the HOLY BIBLE. |
P150 P151 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Both Psalm 40 and Psalm 41 are dedicated to WARNING PEOPLE against BETRAYAL coming from them having easy ACCESS to them. These will be people within your own household or in your circle of family and friends. These will be people that you will believe to be trustworthy and not strangers, and these are the one's you must be most CAUTIOUS of. |
P151 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
In the SCRIPTURES of Psalms 40:7 and 40:8 the Psalmist says that HE LIVES within the DIVINE WILL of GOD, and that GOD has shown HIM how the SCRIPTURES apply DIRECTLY to HIM ("IN THE VOLUME OF THE BOOK IT IS WRITTEN OF ME"). This is how THE LORD IDENTIFIES the people that will SELL YOU OUT; HE does it with SCRIPTURES, thus IDENTIFYING the TRAITS and MOTIVES behind them who will BETRAY YOU! In many circumstances the SCRIPTURES will fit so PERFECTLY to your scenario that it will APPEAR they were WRITTEN SPECIFICALLY for YOU! |
P151 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 41:5 Mine enemies speak EVIL of ME, When shall HE die, and HIS NAME perish? |
P151 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 41:6 And if HE come to see me, HE speaketh vanity: HIS HEART gathereth iniquity to itself; when HE goeth abroad, HE telleth it. |
P151 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
These SCRIPTURES say that people speak-out against them that SPEAK the TRUTH REVEALED within the WORD of GOD, and they wish to see their DEMISE. The EVIL ONES say they HATE the PEOPLE whom are SPEAKING the TRUTH for they are sinners that go about spreading their lies. |
P151 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 41:7 All that HATE ME whisper together against ME: against ME do they devise MY hurt. |
P151 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 41:8 An evil disease, say they, cleaveth fast unto HIM: and now that HE lieth HE shall rise up no more. |
P151 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The Psalmist says that them who HATE the TRUTH will plot together against HIM that SPEAKS the TRUTH and conspire to do HIM harm. They will say in their evil hearts that the SPEAKER of TRUTH has become like an evil disease to them, but now that they have beaten HIM down HE will no longer be able to spread HIS TRUTH and interfere with the LIES they speak on behalf of the Antichrist. |
P151 P152 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
NOTE: You should be able to SEE that the SAME things that were said about JESUS CHRIST will also be said regarding ANYONE SPEAKING the TRUTH in the WORD of GOD. This is why JESUS says: They HATED HIM before they HATED YOU! |
P152 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 41:9 YEA, MINE OWN FAMILIAR FRIEND, IN WHOM I TRUSTED, WHICH DID EAT OF MY BREAD, HATH LIFTED UP HIS HEEL AGAINST ME. |
P152 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
END-TIME Chaos, Confusion and LACK of TRUST |
P152 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Chaos and confusion will run amuck throughout the world and there will be no more trust within family groups, with each family member looking for someone to console in during these trying times. Most will try to choose someone outside of their own family that they can trust and speak openly to, for trust between family members will be nonexistent. A stranger will seem to be more like a friend than a family member, for the stranger will know little to nothing about the one whom now befriends him. |
P152 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The sale of padlocks and deadbolts will skyrocket with everyone wanting to safe-keep their own belongings and protect themselves from intruders at night while they sleep. These securing devices will be used throughout households and placed on individual's rooms to keep other family members and strangers out. Conversation will cease within households for fear of being betrayed by other family members to Antichrist Officials of committing some sort of crime, or of having something considered to be contraband and outlawed by the Government. |
P152 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 24:7 The new wine mourneth, the vine languisheth, all the merryhearted do sigh. |
P152 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 24:8 The mirth of tabrets ceaseth, the noise of them that rejoice endeth, the joy of the harp ceaseth. |
P152 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 24:9 They shall not drink wine with a song; strong drink shall be bitter to them that drink it. |
P152 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 24:10 The CITY of CONFUSION is broken down: every HOUSE is SHUT UP, that no man may come in. |
P153 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 24:11 There is a crying for wine in the streets; ALL JOY is DARKENED, the mirth of the land is gone. |
P153 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 24:12 In the CITY is left DESOLATION, and the gate is smitten with DESTRUCTION. |
P153 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
These SCRIPTURES depict the attitude of the people LEFT BEHIND after the RAPTURE of the TRIBULATION SAINTS and WEDDING GUESTS, during the implementation of the "Mark of the Beast". That which is not far off! However, even now this DIVISION in HOUSEHOLD is taking place and the SAVED are being SEPARATED from the UNSAVED. THE LORD calls this DIVISION by one WORD "DICHOTOMY", and says, DICHOTOMY HAS BEGUN! |
P153 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Twenty-one
|
P154 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The Book of Revelation says that there will be SEVEN SEALS OPENED, SEVEN TRUMPETS SOUNDED, and SEVEN VIALS POURED-OUT upon the EARTH during the SEVEN-YEAR TRIBULATION PERIOD. The SEVEN SEALS will be OPENED over the SEVEN-YEAR span (EIGHTY-FOUR MONTHS), and the SEVEN TRUMPETS will SOUND over the last THREE and ONE-HALF YEARS (FORTY-TWO MONTHS) of the SEVEN-YEAR PERIOD. The SEVEN VIALS will be POURED-OUT upon the EARTH during the LAST TWENTY-ONE MONTHS of the SEVEN-YEAR span. However, there will be a GAP in TIME that will elapse between the OPENING of the SEVENTH SEAL and the SOUNDING of the SEVENTH TRUMPET, and the POURING-OUT of the SEVENTH VIAL. |
P154 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
SCRIPTURE refers to this GAP in time as being the SPACE of HALF an HOUR in HEAVEN, however, with HEAVEN being TIMELESS, the elapsed time of the TIME GAP will be actually ONE THOUSAND YEARS. If you READ the SCRIPTURES correctly, you will SEE that the EVENTS that take place after the OPENING of the SEVENTH SEAL are the SAME as the EVENTS taking place after the SOUNDING of the SEVENTH TRUMPET and also the SAME as the EVENTS taking place after the POURING-OUT of the SEVENTH VIAL. Although the SEVENTH SEAL is OPENED and the SEVENTH TRUMPET SOUNDED, the SEVENTH VIAL is not POURED OUT until the ONE THOUSAND YEARS are fulfilled. |
P154 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The SEVENTH TRUMPET actually SOUNDS TWICE, once at the beginning of the ONE THOUSAND-YEAR PERIOD and then again at its CONCLUSION. At the SECOND SOUNDING of the SEVENTH TRUMPET, the WRATH of GOD will be POURED-OUT upon the EARTH and ALL LIFE will CEASE on EARTH, thus marking the END-TIME for the EARTH'S LIFECYCLE. |
P154 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
As explained in MY other THREE BOOKS, the EARTH continues to function during the ONE THOUSAND-YEAR MILLENNIUM PERIOD with only the GENTILE living upon the EARTH. There will be no more CANAANITES left alive after FORTY-FIVE DAYS into the MILLENNIUM, and ALL of the BLESSED SEED will reside within the WALLS of NEW JERUSALEM that of which will HOVER above the geographical location of the original Jerusalem. The actual coordinates of the HOVERING NEW JERUSALEM are given in the Book of Zechariah. |
P155 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Zechariah 14:8 And it shall be in that day, that LIVING WATERS shall go out from JERUSALEM; half of them toward the former sea, and half of them toward the hinder sea: in summer and in winter shall it be. |
P155 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This SCRIPTURE indicates that due to NEW JERUSALEM'S size, being 12,000 furlongs square (1377 miles square), it will reach from the Red Sea (the former sea) to the Mediterranean Sea (the hinder sea). The SCRIPTURE also indicates that in NEW JERUSALEM there won't be any seasons, for the weather will remain constant with temperatures only varying between 74 degrees and 78 degrees Fahrenheit. Everyday in NEW JERUSALEM will be like a late spring day in California. Also, there will not be darkness or night in NEW JERUSALEM for it will have within it TWO LIGHTS that will look like two suns to its inhabitants. There will be a MORNING STAR (EASTERN) and an EVENING STAR (WESTERN). The MORNING STAR will rise from the EAST and will set in the WEST, and the EVENING STAR will rise in the WEST and will set in the EAST. Both STARS will only be visible together in either the EASTERN or WESTERN HORIZONS, at the TIME of the one's rising and the other's setting. |
P155 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Zechariah 14:9 And THE LORD shall be KING over ALL the EARTH: in that DAY shall there be ONE LORD, and HIS NAME ONE. |
P155 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This SCRIPTURE says that JESUS CHRIST will be CROWNED by THE HOLY SPIRIT to be KING over ALL the EARTH! |
P155 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Daniel 7:13 I saw in the night visions, and, BEHOLD, ONE like the SON of MAN came with the CLOUDS of HEAVEN, and came to the ANCIENT of DAYS, and they brought HIM near before HIM. |
P155 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Daniel 7:14 And there was given HIM DOMINION, and GLORY, and a KINGDOM, that ALL PEOPLE, nations, and languages, should SERVE HIM: HIS DOMINION is an EVERLASTING DOMINION, which shall not pass away, and HIS KINGDOM that which shall not be destroyed. |
P156 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The COORDINATES of NEW JERUSALEM (UNDERLINED BELOW) |
P156 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Zechariah 14:10 ALL the LAND shall be turned as a PLAIN from Ge'-ba to Rim'-mon south of Jerusalem: AND IT SHALL BE LIFTED UP, and INHABITED in HER PLACE, from Benjamin's Gate unto the place of the First Gate, unto the Corner Gate, and from the Tower of Ha-nan'-e-el unto the King's winepresses. |
P156 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This SCRIPTURE indicates that the land below NEW JERUSALEM will be turned into a PLAIN and uninhabitable. This is because the land below where NEW JERUSALEM HOVERS will not receive any sunlight (for the light will be blocked out); it will be turned into a DESERT PLAIN. Jerusalem also suffers a nuclear air-blast during Armageddon, thus making the land to reek of radiation and contaminants. This phenomenon is spoken about also in SCRIPTURE: Whereas Jerusalem will be made DESOLATE and only nocturnal animals can survive in its DARKNESS and RADIOACTIVITY. |
P156 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 34:8 For it is the DAY of THE LORD'S VENGEANCE, and the YEAR of RECOMPENCES for the controversy of ZION. |
P156 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 34:9 And the streams thereof shall be turned into pitch, and the dust thereof into brimstone, and the land thereof shall become burning pitch. |
P156 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 34:10 It shall not be quenched night nor day; the smoke thereof shall go up for ever: from generation to generation it shall lie waste; none shall pass through it for ever and ever. |
P156 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 34:11 But the cormorant and the bittern shall possess it; the owl also and the raven shall dwell in it: and HE shall stretch out upon it the LINE of CONFUSION, and the STONES of EMPTINESS. |
P156 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 34:12 They shall call the nobles thereof to the kingdom, but NONE shall be there, and all her princes shall be NOTHING. |
P157 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 34:13 And thorns shall come up in her palaces, nettles and brambles in the fortresses thereof: and it shall be an habitation of dragons, and a court for owls. |
P157 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 34:14 The wild beasts of the desert shall also meet with the wild beasts of the island, and the satyr shall cry to his fellow; the screech owl also shall rest there, and find for herself a place of rest. |
P157 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 34:15 There shall the great owl make her nest, and lay, and hatch, and gather under her SHADOW: there shall the vultures also be gathered, every one with her mate. |
P157 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
During the MILLENNIUM the GENTILES will repopulate the EARTH from 104,000,000 to 7,000,000,000. Throughout the MILLENNIUM, the GENTILES will be made to come up once a year to the BORDERS of NEW JERUSALEM, to WORSHIP GOD during the FEAST of TABERNACLES. There will not be any form of religion on the EARTH during the MILLENNIUM. However, the GENTILES will be made to WORSHIP GOD, and they will do this out of FEAR, fear from starvation or FIRE coming down from GOD out of HEAVEN that will CONSUME their flesh in its entirety. SCRIPTURE refers to the FIRE from HEAVEN as being the PLAGUE. |
P157 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Zechariah 14:12 And this shall be the PLAGUE wherewith THE LORD will SMITE all the people that have fought against JERUSALEM; Their FLESH shall CONSUME away while they stand upon their feet, and their eyes shall CONSUME away in their holes, and their tongue shall CONSUME away in their mouth. |
P157 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Zechariah 14:18 And if the family of Egypt go not up, and come not, that have no rain; there shall be the PLAGUE, wherewith THE LORD will SMITE the HEATHEN that come not up to keep the FEAST of TABERNACLES. |
P157 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Zechariah 14:19 This shall be the PUNISHMENT of Egypt, and the PUNISHMENT of ALL nations that come not up to keep the FEAST of TABERNACLES. |
P158 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
The EARTH Lies in WASTE after ARMAGEDDON |
P158 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
After the OPENING of the SEVENTH SEAL and prior to the BEGINNING of the NEW MILLENNIUM, the EARTH has suffered all but the FINAL WRATH of GOD and lies in WASTE. They will have suffered the WRATH of SIX of the SEALS; SIX of the TRUMPETS and SIX of the VIALS, thus FULFILLING the 666 PROPHECY. It will take the survivors of EARTH seven months to bury the dead and seven years to cleanup the debris and discarded weaponry remaining from ARMAGEDDON. |
P158 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ezekiel 39:8 BEHOLD, IT IS COME, AND IT IS DONE, SAITH THE LORD GOD; THIS IS THE DAY WHEREOF I HAVE SPOKEN. |
P158 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ezekiel 39:9 And they that dwell in the cities of Israel shall go forth, and shall set on fire and burn the weapons, both the shields and the bucklers, the bows and the arrows, and the handstaves, and the spears, and they shall burn them with fire SEVEN YEARS: |
P158 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ezekiel 39:10 So that they shall take no wood out of the field, neither cut down any out of the forests; for they shall burn the weapons with fire: and they shall spoil those that spoiled them, and rob those that robbed them, saith THE LORD GOD. |
P158 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ezekiel 39:11 AND IT SHALL COME TO PASS IN THAT DAY, THAT I WILL GIVE UNTO GOG A PLACE THERE OF GRAVES IN ISRAEL, THE VALLEY OF THE PASSENGERS ON THE EAST OF THE SEA: AND IT SHALL STOP THE NOSES OF THE PASSENGERS: AND THERE SHALL THEY BURY GOG AND ALL HIS MULTITUDE: AND THEY SHALL CALL IT THE VALLEY OF HA'-MON-GOG. |
P158 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ezekiel 39:12 AND SEVEN MONTHS SHALL THE HOUSE OF ISRAEL BE BURYING OF THEM, THAT THEY MAY CLEANSE THE LAND. |
P158 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ezekiel 39:13 YEA, ALL THE PEOPLE OF THE LAND SHALL BURY THEM; AND IT SHALL BE TO THEM A RENOWN THE DAY THAT I SHALL BE GLORIFIED, SAITH THE LORD GOD. |
P159 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The few remaining people scattered about the earth will gather from its four corners and resettle in, what was once the countries of Jordan and Lebanon. There will be a few surviving Government Officials that will rewrite the Constitution of the United States of America, removing the right of religion and outlawing all forms of religion; and the new Constitution will be called the "Constitution of the New World Order". The Government will adopt many of the same policies of the Antichrist's regime, omitting of course such things as the "Mark of the Beast" and any anti-GOD doctrine established by the World Order and the Antichrist. |
P159 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The main concern of the New World Order will be in the world's, lacking in populous, to clean-up and rebuild that which had been destroyed during the GREAT TRIBULATION. Over the next three hundred years the population growth will cause the people to resettle in Egypt and in small sections of Western Europe. What were once Asia, Russia, and the eastern and western seaboards of the United States will be uninhabitable due to radioactive fallout and contamination. The few survivors of those areas will migrate towards the Middle East for that will be the first area to be cleaned-up and rebuilt during the MILLENNIUM. The landscape of Western Europe will be quite different in its geographical outline due to the multiple impacts of meteors hitting Europe during the GREAT TRIBULATION. The countries of Iraq, Iran, Syria, Saudi Arabia, Dubai, and the United Arab Emirate will be uninhabitable, and all oil fields throughout the Middle East will rage with fire and belching smoke for several hundred years. The pollutants from the oil fires will significantly shorten the life spans of the people living in those areas to where a life expectancy will be something less than 55 years old. |
P159 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Crops throughout the most populated areas of the Middle East will be totally dependant on rainfall because mechanized irrigation will be practically nonexistent. This will necessitate most people, other than the very rich, to grow their own fruits, vegetables and livestock for food, and the most common of livestock will be the pig; for it can adapt to the most harshest conditions. Whereas the ancestors of the survivors refused to eat pork products, them that remain on the earth will only survive by eating pork. |
P159 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Repopulating the Earth |
P160 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Due to an extreme shortage of manpower, the number one priority of the New World Order will be in the repopulation of the earth. Mandatory breeding laws will be implemented at first and then breeding centers will be established. Cloning will also be legalized, however the Clones will die off from various cell disorders and disease due to immune deficiencies and their organs will be found unsuitable for transplanting. |
P160 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The number one pharmaceutical product will be fertility drugs and male potency products. These products will be produced in huge quantities and distributed throughout the world by the government. There will be mandatory copulation periods established by law for men, and initially all males under the age of 50 years old will have to visit one of the many breeding centers throughout the world three times a day. Once the population explosion begins, the Government will employ Breeders for impregnating the women, and this will be one of the most financially rewarding government jobs. The Government will then claim ownership of all children after the age of twelve and use them as they see fit for industry or other occupations, for the Government will maintain control over all professions and trades. |
P160 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
As time goes on during the MILLENNIUM, marriage will eventually be outlawed and due to the mandatory breeding laws, men will choose men over women, and women, women, for sexual partners. Homosexuality will then run amuck throughout the earth with men living with other men and women with women. However, even still, the earth will repopulate to 7,000,000,000 people by the CONCLUSION of the MILLENNIUM. |
P160 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
The CONCLUSION |
P160 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Technology will advance significantly during the MILLENNIUM. After the findings of four new elements on the Periodic Table, the people of the world will attain the ability to TIME TRAVEL. At first, the time travel will be very limited and only one or two people can be moved through time and space at a time. But in the LAST YEAR of the MILLENNIUM, Scientists will develop a means to move masses of people through the TIME PORTAL. |
P160 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Five months prior to the END of the MILLENNIUM, Satan will escape from HELL and will POSSESS the body of the Second in Command, the Archbishop of the New World Order. This is a man by the name of Earl Anthony Jacobs, and he will stage a coup against the Supreme Leader of the New World Order, and overthrow him. After seizing power, Satan (Earl Anthony Jacobs) will convince the people that they have the ability by use of their TIME TRAVEL capabilities, to successfully mount an attack against NEW JERUSALEM. He tells them that when they gather for the FEAST of TABERNACLES around the perimeter of NEW JERUSALEM they can enter NEW JERUSALEM by TIME TRAVEL and swarm the CITY with their masses and take it by force. He tells them that because they gather every year in this way to honor GOD during the FEAST of TABERNACLES, they won't arouse suspicion of their pending attack! |
P160 P161 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
He instructs the people to set twelve of the TIME TRAVEL PORTALS, one at each of the TWELVE GATES of NEW JERUSALEM, and at the SOUNDING of the TRUMPETS that announce the beginning of the FEAST, initiate the twelve TIME PULSES and swarm the CITY. |
P161 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Let US show you by SCRIPTURE the results of their ATTEMPT to take NEW JERUSALEM by force, SAITH THE LORD. |
P161 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 20:7 And when the THOUSAND YEARS are expired, Satan shall be loosed out of his prison, |
P161 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 20:8 And shall go out to DECEIVE the nations which are in the four quarters of the EARTH, Gog and Magog, to gather them together to BATTLE: the number of whom is as the sand of the sea. |
P161 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 20:9 And they went up on the breadth of the EARTH, and compassed the CAMP of the SAINTS about, and the BELOVED CITY: and FIRE came down from GOD out of HEAVEN, and DEVOURED THEM. |
P161 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 20:10 And the Devil that DECEIVED THEM was cast into the LAKE of FIRE and brimstone, where the Beast and the False Prophet are, and shall be TORMENTED day and night for ever and ever. |
P161 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Twenty-two
|
P162 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The WORD, DECEPTION, can take on a whole host of meanings, all of which are NEGATIVE. However, the best definition of the word DECEPTION is to mislead or misguide with the intent to cause error or failure in decision, character, or course of actions. DECEPTION is one of Satan's most powerful tools, and the Church perpetrates Satan's DECEPTION to its fullness. |
P162 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Deception in its most potent form; convinces PEOPLE to do things that are wrong and detrimental to their own SOULS, while they believe or are led to believe that what they had done was a righteous act. The Church by its doctrine sets guidelines for its members to follow, and Satan himself has implemented those guidelines into the Church doctrine. Satan does this in somewhat of a clever form, for he includes some good in with the evil. When an INDIVIDUAL follows a Church Doctrine, they assume that their good intention outweighs the evil means they utilize to accomplish that which they believe to be good. |
P162 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
A good example of this criteria; is when a "Right to Life" activist decides to kill an Abortion Doctor, or burn down an Abortion Clinic for the betterment of society and to further their cause. Or when an Environmentalist threatens to harm some group or agency that is in opposition to their particular cause. Throughout history there have been many acts of EVIL perpetrated against individuals and groups of people with the intent to improve the world's overall moral or religious standards. Wasn't the CRUSADE one of those such acts? THE LORD calls this behavior, DOING THE WRONG THINGS FOR THE RIGHT REASONS. |
P162 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Then on the flip side of this behavior, there are them that are insistent upon, DOING THE RIGHT THINGS FOR THE WRONG REASONS. These are people that want to tell you and others what you can or cannot do based on their own foolish philosophies of life. These are the one's that want to take GOD out of government, and out of the public domain, ban smoking, even in an individual's own home. These are the one's that want to tax you to death so they might have the money to implement their selfish policies by law, and force you to capitulate to their philosophies of life, and say, they are looking out for your well being and the betterment of others. These are the one's whom say that you cannot kill the spotted owl because they are an endangered species, however it is okay for a woman to have her child ripped out of her womb, because the child may inconvenience the mother's lifestyle and it is her choice. |
P162 P163 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
These acts are all DECEPTIONS, thus claiming the acts perpetrated will make the world a better place to live in, and you will find Church Doctrine that will fall on either side of these DECEPTIONS. What is being addressed here is that BOTH SIDES are wrong! Why would you want to do the right things for the wrong reasons, or the wrong things for the right reasons? This is a no win scenario! GOD has given ALL the LAWS that are needed and no one even bothers to READ or follow them. Where in the BIBLE does it tell you that smoking is a sin, or that drinking alcohol is a sin, or that pornography is a sin, or that sex is a sinful act? However your Church will tell you that all these things are sinful acts, and cite, that your body is a temple of GOD, therefore, anything being done to harm or defile the physical body in any way is a sin! They will also tell you that because you are born out of sin by sex, that sex is a sinful act, but yet it is okay for having children even though it is a sinful act. |
P163 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
For what PURPOSE did GOD GIVE EVE TO ADAM and why was ADAM given a penis and EVE a vagina if they were not meant to have any sexual contact? Why did GOD give mankind a sexual desire? Was EVE given to ADAM merely for HIM to just look at, and not touch? This believing that sex is a sin is NONSENSE, and most of what the Church teaches is NONSENSE SEXUAL contact between a man and a woman is the highest order of a physical expression of LOVE. This is the GREATEST means in which both the man and the woman can express their LOVE for one another in a physical manner. And furthermore, even fornication is not SIN, for if it were, JESUS wouldn't say that it would be okay for a man to want a married woman for the purpose of FORNICATION only; whereas if the man wanted the married woman to be his wife, the act of ADULTERY had been committed. JESUS says, even if the person did not physically commit the act of ADULTERY, but thought to do it they had committed ADULTERY, by merely thinking to do so. |
P163 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 19:9 AND I SAY UNTO YOU, WHOSOEVER SHALL PUT AWAY HIS WIFE, EXCEPT IT BE FOR FORNICATION, AND SHALL MARRY ANOTHER, COMMITTETH ADULTERY: AND WHOSO MARRIETH HER WHICH IS PUT AWAY DOTH COMMIT ADULTERY. |
P163 Kjb1611 P164 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
NOTE: Why would JESUS make FORNICATION an ACCEPTABLE excuse regarding ADULTERY, if FORNICATION were a SIN? Why would a sin nullify another sin? |
P164 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Furthermore, regarding the physical body being the TEMPLE of GOD, GOD does not DWELL in PHYSICAL BODIES, for GOD is SPIRIT ONLY, AND ONLY BY SPIRIT CAN SPIRIT DWELL. This is why ONE must be BAPTIZED in the SPIRIT of GOD BEFORE GOD WILL DWELL WITH THEM. The BODY that JESUS CHRIST referred to as a TEMPLE is HIS SPIRITUAL BODY, and not HIS physical body. And, while the Churches teach you otherwise, they also teach you that it is okay to VIOLATE GOD'S SABBATHS saying that because the Disciples met on a Sunday for the Day of Pentecost, GOD'S FOURTH COMMANDMENT no longer applies! This also is a DECEPTION and a LIE, and ALL whom fail to recognize GOD'S SABBATHS are in jeopardy of HELLFIRE! |
P164 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The Church also teaches you to go out and solicit others to your Church, so they may learn as you have learned, and join YOU in the LAKE of FIRE that awaits YOU, that which burns forever and ever! The Church says that GOD will glorify you and that you are honoring JESUS by bringing others into the Church. The BIBLE refers to this solicitation of others to your Church, as to YOU being DRUNK and giving your BOTTLE to a neighbor to DRINK so he may become DRUNK like YOU! |
P164 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Habakkuk 2:15 WOE unto him that giveth his neighbour drink, that puttest thy BOTTLE to him, and makest him DRUNKEN also, that thou mayest look on their nakedness! |
P164 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Habakkuk 2:16 Thou art filled with Shame for glory: drink thou also, and let thy foreskin be uncovered: the cup of THE LORD'S RIGHT HAND shall be turned unto thee, and shameful spewing shall be on thy glory. |
P164 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 57:9 And thou wentest to the king with ointment, and didst increase thy perfumes, and didst send thy messengers far off, and didst DEBASE THYSELF even unto HELL. |
P164 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
DECEPTION takes on different forms |
P165 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
DECEPTION takes on many forms and without HOLY SPIRIT GUIDANCE anyone can be DECEIVED. The Devil uses SNARES to catch people in and in most cases the SNARES are not very obvious. A typical SNARE would be to provide two sides of an issue, and put you into a position where you had to choose one of the two points of view. |
P165 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Awhile back, I SAW one such SNARE being setup on a television News Show. There had been a shopping mall that had refused to allow a Nativity Scene from being displayed in the windows of its stores. One group claimed that Christians were being singled out by the Mall Management's decision to disallow the showing of the Nativity Scene. Whereas in opposition to the Christian group was an anti-GOD group that said religious articles should be kept in churches and not allowed into public places. |
P165 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The News Program then solicited comments from its viewers by email, so they might air the two viewpoints thus enticing its viewers to choose a side. Whereas one side appeared to be in favor of the Church and allow the DISPLAY of its IDOLATRY, thus embracing the BREAKING of GOD'S 2nd COMMANDMENT: the opposition EMBRACED breaking GOD'S 1st COMMANDMENT, in their failure to ACKNOWLEDGE that there is a GOD, and claiming there isn't any PLACE for GOD within the public domain. |
P165 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This was a clever ploy on the part of Satan; for anyone regardless of which side they had chosen that had openly provided their name and stated an opinion in public, such as on television, had COMMITTED the UNFORGIVABLE SIN and they did so UNKNOWINGLY. However, they will still PAY the PRICE with their eternity, for they had made their VIEW PUBLIC. This is a COVERT form of the "Mark of the BEAST", the DENOUNCING of GOD and HIS COMMANDMENTS in PUBLIC! |
P165 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Whether you want to acknowledge it or not, YOU are in the END-TIMES, and whereas prior to now it was very difficult to commit the UNFORGIVABLE SIN, now it is DIFFICULT to NOT COMMIT the UNFORGIVABLE SIN. If you want to prevent yourselves from committing such a SIN, then remain neutral on all worldly issues and don't choose a side. This holds TRUE regarding any Moral or Political points of view, and AVOID any participation with any ORGANIZATION of any kind having a point of view regarding GOD or LAW, whether it is a religious matter or not, it makes no difference. World organizations are ALL SNARES designed by the Devil to make you take sides, all of which are AGAINST GOD. |
P165 P166 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
The Hidden AGENDA |
P166 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
If you were to look deeply into the world organizations of today, you would find that they all have a hidden agenda, whether it is a political or religious one, they all have one. Once you had deciphered the true agenda of any organization in existence today, you would find that your participation in that organization has set you on a SIDE, and whether or not YOU had intended to take sides, you have taken one. |
P166 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Even if you were to subscribe to some seemingly innocent organization, like AARP or even the local PTA and don't attend their regular meetings; by your paying them or making donations to them you have become an active participant in their agenda, because you are FINANCING IT! |
P166 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Don't allow yourself to become SNARED by association or by proxy into joining one of these seemingly innocent organizations. You may believe that you are simply a member of an organization to participate in membership discounts, or by being a member you have been given a voice regarding school and educational matters, this is simply part of the DECEPTION, your voice is meaningless. BEWARE, you have by proxy or by association committed yourself to that organization and its cause, and you have done so whether you are aware of it or not! GOD will HOLD YOU ACCOUNTABLE for your participation in one of these organizations, and IGNORANCE will not be considered an adequate excuse for your participation. |
P166 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The cleverest forms and SNARES of the HIDDEN AGENDA are hidden DEEP within the organizations referred to as being charitable organizations. This would include groups like the Salvation Army, Goodwill, the United Way, Vision Quest, and even the Red Cross, to name but a few; they all have a HIDDEN AGENDA and will soon come to the aid of the Antichrist and the False Prophet. These so-called Charitable Organizations will also be in the forefront to the implementation of the "Mark of the BEAST"! Rather than individuals on their own accepting the "Mark of the BEAST", the vast majority of people will receive the "MARK" by their association or by PROXY in an ORGANIZATION that has committed itself and its MEMBERS to the "MARK of the BEAST"! |
P166 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Once you have been established as part of an organization by your membership in that organization, you have agreed to that organization's bylaws. If that organization's BYLAWS include the acceptance of the "MARK of the BEAST", then YOU by PROXY have also agreed to accept the "MARK of the BEAST"! This is one SNARE that YOU can never get out of, so, BEWARE! |
P167 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Twenty-three
|
P168 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
It is human nature to WORRY, and WORRY brings about CONFUSION, and both WORRY and CONFUSION benefit Satan in his efforts to DECEIVE and cause you to err. Either of these conditions will cause an individual to magnify and distort any real set of circumstances to make the CONDITION seem to be much worse than it actually is. The human MIND will play-out various "what if" scenarios while a person WORRIES, and then by creating its own set of circumstances, the MIND will script a scenario that will be seemingly unsolvable. This in turn creates CONFUSION and CONFUSION brings about irrational thinking, thus disabling the MIND to seek alternative methods of RESOLUTION in resolving any problems set by the conditions that brought about the WORRY to begin with! |
P168 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
WORRY doesn't CHANGE ANYTHING |
P168 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Although it may appear that in your WORRYING about a problem you are acting as a RESPONSIBLE INDIVIDUAL, however, you are not, you are doing exactly the opposite and acting IRRESPONSIBLY. WORRY should not be CONFUSED with CONCERN! When an INDIVIDUAL is CONCERNED about issues that may bring about hardships or grief, being CONCERNED puts the MIND into a PROBLEM SOLVING mode, whereas WORRY puts the MIND into a "NO WIN SCENARIO" mode. This "NO WIN SCENARIO" mode causes the MIND to play-out circumstances that in most cases haven't an achievable SOLUTION. And, when a solution may be attainable for the MIND created scenario, the MIND will then rewrite the script of the scenario until it finds one that cannot be resolved. |
P168 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
WORRYING about something does not bring about a solution, it merely brings about chaos and CONFUSION, and if anything, WORRY will hinder you from achieving a solution by filling the MIND full of NONSENSE. Rather than looking for all the possibilities of failure by WORRYING, be CONCERNED and look for ALL the POSSIBILITIES of RESOLUTION. |
P168 P169 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
JESUS taught HIS DISCIPLES that if they were to be brought before a Magistrate or a Council for interrogation, they should not WORRY about what was to be said. And, by their keeping their MINDS open and free from thought by NOT WORRYING, THE HOLY SPIRIT would provide them with the proper answers to the questions being posed by the authorities. |
P169 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 10:17 BUT BEWARE OF MEN: FOR THEY WILL DELIVER YOU UP TO THE COUNCILS, AND THEY WILL SCOURGE YOU IN THEIR SYNAGOGUES; |
P169 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 10:18 AND YE SHALL BE BROUGHT BEFORE GOVERNORS AND KINGS FOR MY SAKE, FOR A TESTIMONY AGAINST THEM AND THE GENTILES. |
P169 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 10:19 BUT WHEN THEY DELIVER YOU UP, TAKE NO THOUGHT HOW OR WHAT YE SHALL SPEAK: FOR IT SHALL BE GIVEN YOU IN THAT SAME HOUR WHAT YE SHALL SPEAK. |
P169 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 10:20 FOR IT IS NOT YE THAT SPEAK, BUT THE SPIRIT OF YOUR FATHER WHICH SPEAKETH IN YOU. |
P169 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
UNRESOLVED Issues |
P169 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Many times an individual will feel the need to quickly resolve pending issues so that they might clear their MIND of the UNRESOLVED ISSUES. However, hasty decisions can be faulty ones and in most cases will intensify the situation rather than alleviate it. The best way to RESOLVE a pending issue is by use of BIBLE SCRIPTURE. Applying SCRIPTURE to a situation will always provide the BEST SOLUTION to the problem at hand. A GOOD question to ask of one's self when facing a dilemma is, "What would JESUS do in this situation?" and then resort to SCRIPTURE for the answer. The GOSPELS cover every possible situation one may face in life, so, resorting to them will be key in obtaining a SOUND SOLUTION to any problem you may face. |
P169 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
THE LORD tells you in the 28th Chapter of the Book of Isaiah that most people misuse BIBLE SCRIPTURE, considering it to be simply a BOOK of LAWS and RULES; and take bits and pieces of SCRIPTURE to use in promotion of their own selfish desires; rather than pooling from the WISDOM contained within the SCRIPTURES for problem solving when properly applying them. The BIBLE refers to SCRIPTURE as being a DOUBLE EDGE SWORD that cuts in both directions. This has a multitude of meanings, however in the situation of misusing SCRIPTURE, it means; that when SCRIPTURE is properly used it will SOLVE PROBLEMS, and when it is IMPROPERLY USED it will create PROBLEMS for them that are misusing the SCRIPTURES. Satan will quite often misquote SCRIPTURE to use in his deception and try to apply SCRIPTURE to partial truths. Satan does not understand SCRIPTURE, and anyone following his order will FAIL in their efforts to distort the TRUTH just as he does. |
P169 P170 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
When people follow the order of Satan and his misuse of SCRIPTURE they only provide themselves with a FALSE sense of security, and they will always FAIL, both morally and spiritually as a result of that misuse! However, if GOD provides YOU with the UNDERSTANDING and the WISDOM necessary to both ACCURATELY interpret and apply SCRIPTURE, then any PROBLEM can be SOLVED, and HASTY DECISIONS will not be made. This PROPER USE of SCRIPTURE can only be attained when seeing SCRIPTURE through the EYES of JESUS CHRIST, thus asking of your own self; "What would JESUS do in this same situation"? |
P170 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
JESUS CHRIST is the FOUNDATION of TRUTH in SCRIPTURE, the CORNER STONE of the WORD of GOD, and whosoever RELATES JESUS actions to their own when applying SCRIPTURE will always SUCCEED and not FAIL! |
P170 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 28:13 But the WORD of THE LORD was unto them PRECEPT upon PRECEPT, PRECEPT upon PRECEPT; LINE upon LINE, LINE upon LINE; here a LITTLE, and there a LITTLE; that they might go, and FALL BACKWARD, and be BROKEN, and SNARED, and TAKEN. |
P170 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 28:14 Wherefore HEAR the WORD of THE LORD, ye scornful men, that rule this people which is in Jerusalem. |
P170 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 28:15 Because ye have said, We have made a covenant with DEATH, and with HELL are we at agreement; when the overflowing scourge shall pass through, it shall not come unto us: for we have made LIES our refuge, and under FALSEHOOD have we hid ourselves: |
P170 Kjb1611 P171 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 28:16 Therefore thus saith THE LORD GOD, BEHOLD, I LAY IN ZION FOR A FOUNDATION A STONE, A TRIED STONE, A PRECIOUS CORNER STONE, A SURE FOUNDATION: HE THAT BELIEVETH SHALL NOT MAKE HASTE. |
P171 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
ADDRESSING CONFLICT |
P171 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
ADDRESSING CONFLICT is troubling for most people and especially for the CHILD of GOD. When a CONFLICT needs to be ADDRESSED, ONE should look towards THE LORD for their GUIDANCE and the TIMING needed to address the problem, and by doing this GOD will ADDRESS the issues at hand for YOU, providing you don't HASTILY address them yourselves. Do not charge head on into a CONFLICT, nor should you ponder and WORRY about it. WORRY, as previously discussed, will merely blow the situation out of proportion; and the timing in which the issue is ADDRESSED is KEY in obtaining a permanent SOLUTION. When facing a CONFLICT, let THE LORD set the CONDITIONS of ATTACK and be patient, for GOD will see that ALL ISSUES are SETTLED within a proper TIMEFRAME, HIS TIMEFRAME, and provide a most EXCELLENT SOLUTION, GOD'S PERMANENT SOLUTION. You will find that by FOLLOWING this ADVICE, you will neither overreact nor procrastinate when facing a CONFLICT, and all CONFLICTS will be EFFICIENTLY and PROPERLY ADDRESSED. |
P171 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
CLEARING a CONFUSED MIND |
P171 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
A CONFUSED MIND can be compared to trying to drive a car with smudged and dirty windows. While the dirty car windows inhibit one's ability to drive safely, the CONFUSED MIND inhibits one's ability to CLEARLY THINK and negates sound and rational thoughts necessary for decision-making. When the MIND becomes CLUTTERED with thoughts, thus causing CONFUSION, it needs to be CLEARED of those thoughts, and the best way to accomplish this is by INDULGING in the WORD of GOD. To further clarify, if a person were to find themselves in a state of CONFUSION, if they were to simply open the HOLY BIBLE and READ from where they had opened to, the SCRIPTURES would act as a CLEANSING AGENT and clear the MIND of unnecessary thoughts. Don't purposely pick something to READ, open the BIBLE randomly and READ that which you had opened to. It will amaze you how fulfilling those SCRIPTURES will be, it will be as though the perfect SCRIPTURES had been already selected for you to READ, and they had! |
P171 P172 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
An OCCUPIED MIND with INSPIRED THOUGHTS |
P172 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Sometimes either when you are asleep, Or while in between thoughts during the midst of the day, a strong feeling will come over you regarding a matter that appears to require your immediate attention. These FEELINGS will generally persist until you decide to address them, and no matter how you try to set them aside, they will keep coming back into your conscious MIND, waking you if you are trying to sleep, or interfering with your concentration while trying to perform a task. These FEELINGS are called INSPIRED THOUGHTS, and they will be coming from either GOD or an ANGEL. Whether it is GOD or an ANGEL, that seeks your ATTENTION, there is an urgency assigned to the FEELINGS and you should do whatsoever is necessary to ADDRESS them. |
P172 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The INSPIRED THOUGHTS may entail checking a door latch to see if it is secure, or to check the stove to make sure it was turned off, or you might FEEL the NEED to PRAY for someone or to check on your child's safety: whatever the feelings may entail, address them and do so most diligently. These INSPIRATIONS come from THE LORD, and even if you find that all is well in what you have checked, be perceptive in all your surroundings, for the feelings may simply be induced to place you in a particular area at a specific TIME. This is one way that GOD and the ANGELS look after your safety and see to your security. |
P172 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
INSPIRED THOUGHTS are not troubling ones even though they may at times seem overwhelming and will not leave the MIND on their own; but must rather be blocked out of the MIND intentionally. However, even when they are blocked out they will return over and over again and again until the ISSUE at hand is ADDRESSED. King DARIUS, King CYRUS, and King ARTAXERXES experienced INSPIRED THOUGHTS regarding the rebuilding of Jerusalem's Temple and its surrounding wall, while Israel was being held in CAPTIVITY in Babylon. All THREE kings were given the same INSPIRATION to allow Israel to rebuild both its Temple and its wall to the point where it became an OBSESSION with them. They not only allowed the rebuilding, they financed it and provided most of the materials needed. They also returned all the HOLY ARTICLES along with the ARK of the COVENANT that were taken from the Temple by King Nebuchadnezzar. GOD put these THOUGHTS in their MINDS! |
P172 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
NOTE: It may also be noted that these THREE Kings are SEVENTH LEVEL ANGELS in HEAVEN; with King DARIUS being the ANGEL DARIUS, King CYRUS being the ANGEL ZARALL, and King ARTAXERXES being the ANGEL CHAMUEL. |
P173 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Twenty-four
|
P174 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The WORD, "CONTACT" is defined as, the state of being in or coming into close association or connection with a person place or thing. There are three common means of CONTACT, visual CONTACT, verbal or communicable CONTACT, and physical CONTACT. In this chapter WE will discuss the various forms of CONTACT between people and any consequences associated with that CONTACT. In the three most common means of CONTACT there are both a POSITIVE and a NEGATIVE form of that CONTACT. To clarify; making CONTACT with a bus in a POSITIVE way would mean that the bus provided you a means of transportation either to or from someplace. However, in the NEGATIVE sense, if the bus were to make physical CONTACT with you while you were crossing the street, it more than likely would cause you bodily injury. Although a crude analogy, the point to be made is that any form of CONTACT can result in either a POSITIVE or NEGATIVE conclusion, such as a gentle caressing touch versus a punch in the face, both of which would be considered a physical CONTACT. |
P174 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
VISUAL CONTACT |
P174 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
VISUAL CONTACT implies an eye CONTACT, such as to observe a person, place or thing with your eyes. However this phenomenon can be taken a step further into the inclusion of EYE-to-EYE CONTACT between individuals, whereas each person has the ability to see directly into the eyes of the other. When proper eye-to-eye CONTACT is made between individuals, a SILENT communique takes place between the two spiritual entities. This communication happens automatically without any effort extended by either of the individuals. |
P174 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
For instance, if two CHILDREN of GOD were to meet for the very first time, and EYE-to-EYE CONTACT were made between them, they would instantly know they were related spiritually to one another, even though their conscious level of understanding would not perceive the same connection. A feeling of LOVE and WARMTH would be received by the SOUL of each of the INDIVIDUALS and once a verbal dialogue were to take place, each would feel the SINCERITY in the WORDS of the other. There would be an immediate TRUST established between two, even though they had just met physically for the first time. |
P174 P175 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
On the other hand, if a CHILD of GOD were to meet with a GENTILE for the very first time, and eye-to-eye CONTACT were allowed to be made with the GENTILE, the CHILD of GOD would see a BLANK look in the GENTILE'S eyes, and it would not be any different than looking at the ear or an arm of that same person. Only the anatomy of that person would be seen by the EYE and perceived by the SOUL, and the SOUL could not CONNECT to that individual. There wouldn't be any SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATION or CONNECTION made whatsoever between the two, and only a carnal communication could take place, a communique VOID of DEPTH and SINCERITY. |
P175 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This is why it is said that the EYE is the PORTAL to the SOUL, and when the EYE of the SOUL BEARING CHILD of GOD looks into the eye of the soulless GENTILE, the CHILD of GOD immediately detects the ABSENCE of a SOUL in the GENTILE. The SOUL of the SOUL BEARING CHILD then shuts down and whatever transpires in conversation between the two from that point forward is superfluous, for the conversation bears no depth, thus initiating small talk between the CHILD of GOD and the GENTILE. |
P175 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Furthermore, if a CHILD of GOD were to meet with a CANAANITE for the very first time and try to establish an EYE-to-eye CONTACT with them, the CANAANITE would do all in their power to AVOID any eye CONTACT whatsoever! They would more than likely look away from the CHILD of GOD and continually shift their eyes from object to object, thus appearing to observe the surroundings rather than the INDIVIDUAL whom they have engaged in conversation. This is quite common practice for the CANAANITE, for if EYEto-eye CONTACT were to take place between the BLESSED (GOD'S CHILD) and the DAMNED (Satan's Seed), the CHILD of GOD would see a LIFELESS soul filled with EVIL within the CANAANITE, and receive a WARNING SIGNAL from their own SOUL to beware of that individual to whom they have now made CONTACT. |
P175 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The EYE of the CHILD of GOD would not only see a lifeless soul within the CANAANITE, they would also SEE the spirit of the CANAANITE lurking about as a dark shadow in a poorly lighted room within the CANAANITE'S eyes. This would certainly EXPOSE the CANAANITE to its onlooker, so the CANAANITE will do whatever is necessary to AVOID such eye CONTACT with anybody, even one of its own kind, until after it has analyzed its CONTACT and perceived the subject to be either soulless or DAMNED. Once the CANAANITE makes a determination that its onlooker bears no threat of exposing them, they will then appear to engage in what seems to be an eye contact with the individual whom they converse. They do this, to not draw attention to themselves by others whom may be observing their behavior regarding their denial of eye CONTACT. |
P175 P176 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
VERBAL or COMMUNICABLE CONTACT |
P176 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
VERBAL or COMMUNICABLE CONTACT is any type of conversation that takes place that is absent of any EYE CONTACT. This would include such CONTACT as by telephone, by written letter, or by email. Whereas the person(s) in whom you engage conversation with is not present with you and where there might be a delay between the two or more individuals due to transmit and receive time intervals during the conversation. This type of CONTACT is more difficult to evaluate regarding the IDENTIFICATION of the individuals with whom you communicate. However, each type of individual whether it is a BLESSED SEED, a GENTILE, or a CANAANITE sends out their communique with a unique SIGNATURE assigned to it, thus revealing their TRUE IDENTITY. |
P176 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
When conversing with the BLESSED SEED, the WORDS chosen for use by the BLESSED SEED in the conversation will show a significant depth. The WORD selection will also be precise in proper usage, thus furthering the MESSAGE to be conveyed with each and every WORD adding to the depth of the MESSAGE without the watering down of the MESSAGE by use of unneeded words. Uncommon words that some people use to impress others would not generally be used, unless the WORD chosen extends the definition or the depth of what the intended MESSAGE entails. Definition of the uncommon word would also be offered if the sender detected SPIRITUALLY that the recipient was uncertain as to the chosen WORD'S MEANING. Also, there wouldn't be any abruptness detected in the flow of the conversation by the recipient, the conversation would flow smoothly without detour or back tracking to further explain the MESSAGE. |
P176 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
When conversing with the GENTILE, the message received would be shallow and lacking in content and depth. Generally the GENTILE will haphazardly choose their words, and back tracking of the conversation is continually necessary to even maintain a general idea of what the message entails. This back tracking is necessary due to the GENTILE'S continual change in subject matter during the conversation; they have a tendency to interject the thoughts of their wandering minds during the conversation, thus creating confusion. The GENTILE will in most cases repeat themselves during conversation because they themselves need to continually refresh their own memory as to what they want to convey in their message, if there is a message. |
P176 P177 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The GENTILE is the creator of SMALL TALK and will most often engage in a meaningless conversation filled to the brim with unimportant topics. The GENTILE also feels the need to over explain them self to the point of confusion and complicate the most simplest matters to the point of boredom, and will induce fatigue in the recipient of their message by its nonproductive content. |
P177 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
When conversing with the DAMNED SEED, the CANAANITE, regardless of the subject matter; the conversation will always end up with them being the TOPIC of conversation. Unlike the BLESSED SEED, the CANAANITE loves to use long and uncommon words to demonstrate their greatness and skillful ability to communicate. All topics of conversation lead to them and they continually refer to themselves as being the perfect example to judge others by, for their righteousness, in their eyes, is unquestionable and without fault or flaw. |
P177 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Whenever the CANAANITE offers you a complimentary statement, they do so in such a way where a comment can be made on how you are much like them, therefore you merit a compliment by your being similar to them in your actions. The CANAANITE will use the words, "I" and "ME" throughout the conversation and make continual references to themselves in always a positive way; although they at times will interject into the conversation some small flaw in their own character, just to show you how they can be human also, in spite of their greatness. |
P177 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The CANAANITE enjoys talking about others and how any other point of view other than theirs is flawed. Many times they will try to trick you into saying something negative about another person, so they might share that with that person, convincing them that they should in turn say something negative about you! The CANAANITE is the perfect instigator of conflict and dispute, whereas they can act as the mediator in the settlement of the dispute; regarding themselves as peacemakers, rather than the TROUBLEMAKERS that they are. |
P177 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Physical CONTACT |
P178 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Being now in the END-TIME, physical CONTACT should be avoided whenever possible. Crowed places such as airports, subway or train stations, shopping malls, theaters, and ballparks are places where strangers have the ability to inexcussably TOUCH you, should be minimized or eliminated altogether. This is the mechanism and methodology in which DEMONS are passed from one person to another. |
P178 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Even the SAVED are subject to acquiring one or more DEMONS if they were to be touched by either a HOST to the DEMONS or by a person being POSSESSED by DEMONS. DEMONS can jump from one person to another once physical CONTACT is made, and they can do so in an instant. |
P178 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The good news for the SAVED is that once you are aware of a DEMON POSSESSION, all you need to do is to PRAY for DELIVERANCE from the DEMONS, and the ANGELS of HEAVEN will immediately come and remove them from you. There are indicators of DEMONIC POSSESSION that will let you know when a DEMON has entered into you. A SAVED person can tell when they have in someway acquired a DEMON by the sudden change in thought pattern, and in the mind there will be chaos created as a result of the demonic influence. The person will become CONFUSED immediately after the DEMON enters into them and it will be quite difficult to produce thoughts other than the thoughts induced by the DEMONS. The mind will become preoccupied with horrific thoughts of causing harm to others and a state of unrest will overwhelm the mind, even in the calmest of individuals. |
P178 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
For the unsaved person there is but one way to get the DEMONS removed from them. They must find a SAVED PERSON that is in possession of the GIFT of SPIRITUAL DISCERNMENT and the GIFT of HEALING, and have that PERSON PRAY for the DEMONS to be removed. Then if GOD agrees to show MERCY to that person, then and only then will the ANGELS of HEAVEN come and remove the DEMONS from them. However, if that person does not RECEIVE SAVING GRACE and become SAVED themselves after the removal of the DEMONS, then their next encounter with the DEMONS will be SEVENFOLD WORSE than the prior encounter, and the DEMONS will not be REMOVED again! |
P178 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 12:43 WHEN THE UNCLEAN SPIRIT IS GONE OUT OF A MAN, HE WALKETH THROUGH DRY PLACES, SEEKING REST, AND FINDETH NONE. |
P178 Kjb1611 P179 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 12:44 THEN HE SAITH, I WILL RETURN INTO MY HOUSE FROM WHENCE I CAME OUT; AND WHEN HE IS COME, HE FINDETH IT EMPTY, SWEPT, AND GARNISHED. |
P179 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 12:45 THEN GOETH HE, AND TAKETH WITH HIMSELF SEVEN OTHER SPIRITS MORE WICKED THAN HIMSELF, AND THEY ENTER IN AND DWELL THERE: AND THE LAST STATE OF THAT MAN IS WORSE THAN THE FIRST. EVEN SO SHALL IT BE ALSO UNTO THIS WICKED GENERATION. |
P179 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
It would be wise if YOU avoid being touched by anyone that hadn't touched YOU in the past, and even that might be risky, for since they had last touched you they may have acquired DEMONS. There are approximately two billion DEMONS loose on the earth at this time; so there are plenty of them out there, more than enough to go around, and they can spread like wild fire. Once the BOTTOMLESS PIT has been opened in the very near future, there will be forty billion more released upon the earth, enough to provide seven DEMONS for every person on the earth. Whereas now DEMON POSSESSION is POSSIBLE, it will become more than LIKELY in the very near future! |
P179 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Twenty-five
|
P180 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
There are many ways to be held CAPTIVE! When you think of CAPTIVITY regarding BIBLE SCRIPTURE, you would more than likely associate CAPTIVITY to the Children of Israel being taken CAPTIVE by the King Nebuchadnezzar of Babylon after the fall of Jerusalem. However, the WORD CAPTIVITY, in a BIBLICAL SENSE has MEANING well beyond this one event. By definition, the WORD, CAPTIVITY means to be held PRISONER, or to be CONFINED and forcefully placed under the CONTROL of another. In this chapter WE will discuss the various types of CAPTIVITY associated with LIFE on EARTH, and how this CAPTIVITY diminishes one's ability to freely move about both physically and SPIRITUALLY. |
P180 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
SPIRITUAL CAPTIVITY |
P180 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
When the SPIRIT and the SOUL of the BLESSED SEED, (and this refers to either the BRIDE or the WEDDING GUEST after BAPTISM) are put into a carnal form and made to live within the confines of a physical body, that SPIRITUAL ENTITY is being held CAPTIVE in a physical state. Whereas the SPIRIT in its normal state can freely move about the cosmos and see the birth and death of the stars and all the stellar components making up the universe; in a CARNAL FORM, travel is limited to moving about on this small ball that you live on, called the EARTH. |
P180 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
In a CARNAL STATE the SPIRIT experiences the pain and suffering of the BODY of FLESH, whereas in its natural SPIRITUAL BODY, pain and suffering of any sorts are nonexistent. GOD refers to man's captivity in flesh as being held CAPTIVE in EGYPT, so when references are made to GOD'S calling of HIS SON to come out of EGYPT there are a whole host of UNDERSTANDINGS associated with the SCRIPTURES. |
P180 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Hosea 11:1 WHEN ISRAEL WAS A CHILD, THEN I LOVED HIM, AND CALLED MY SON OUT OF EGYPT. |
P181 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
There are only two ways out of (EGYPT) SPIRITUAL CAPTIVITY, physical death or by RAPTURE. However, there are other forms of CAPTIVITY that can be overcome without the need for such drastic measures. |
P181 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Religious CAPTIVITY |
P181 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
RELIGIOUS CAPTIVITY is only effective in holding one CAPTIVE by a person's own belief in the religious doctrine set forth by their Church or Synagogue. This is the religion they have chosen to follow and embrace, believing it to be the only correct path in establishing a RELATIONSHIP with GOD. The only problem with this belief and association with RELIGION is that it is one BIG LIE! The HOLY BIBLE gives ALL the CONDITIONS required to have a RELATIONSHIP with GOD, none of which include any organization or person outside of the INDIVIDUAL whom is seeking to have a RELATIONSHIP with GOD. When JESUS so said by SCRIPTURE that you must be BAPTIZED, SAVED, and PRAY in the NAME of THE FATHER, the SON, and THE HOLY SPIRIT, there wasn't any need to include any organization or third person, so why would anyone want to believe there must be some sort of Church involvement? Why would you want to pray in the name of the Church, its Pastor, and its religion? For that is what you are doing by trying to involve them in your RELATIONSHIP with GOD. |
P181 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Most people fall into the SNARE of the Church and its religion and are brainwashed into believing that they are either buying or earning their way into HEAVEN by their attending the Church. However, all the while their Church is holding them CAPTIVE, and it will be their Church and their religion that will KEEP them out of HEAVEN. The Church is the Devil's Master Plan for DECEPTION, but this DECEPTION can be overcome with a little effort. |
P181 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
If a person would stop attending the Church and dedicate that same time to GOD, by READING the HOLY BIBLE and having constant PRIVATE PRAYER with THE LORD; seeking GUIDANCE and FORGIVENESS, GOD WILLING; HE would SEE to the FORGIVENESS and GUIDANCE needed for SAVING GRACE! Through HIS WORD, GOD will show them SEEKING a RELATIONSHIP with HIM the errors they had been taught by the Church, and its religion, and move them FAR FROM the Church and its religion and CLOSER to HIM. |
P181 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 34:16 SEEK ye out of the BOOK of THE LORD, and READ: no one of these shall fail, none shall want her mate: for MY MOUTH IT HATH COMMANDED, and HIS SPIRIT IT HATH GATHERED THEM. |
P182 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Family CAPTIVITY |
P182 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Whenever a family member, whether it is a husband or wife, a son or a daughter, a mother or father, a sister or brother, a grand child or a step child, an aunt or an uncle, stand between YOU and your RELATIONSHIP with GOD, then they become your CAPTORS SAITH THE LORD. This happens quite frequently, however it most often goes unnoticed by the one being held CAPTIVE. |
P182 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
These are generally the people in your life that require your care for their well-being that can rob you of your TIME to the point where it becomes detrimental in YOUR RELATIONSHIP with GOD. The Church makes it simple for people facing these types of problems, for they simply say to bring those people to Church with you, and all will be better off for your doing so. However, this does not solve the PROBLEM, it merely makes you submissive to the PROBLEM. For whether it is the Church or the people you bring to Church that interfere with your RELATIONSHIP with GOD it doesn't make any difference, for they both keep you from serving THE LORD. |
P182 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
JESUS speaks throughout the GOSPELS saying that YOU MUST be willing to set these people aside if and when they become detrimental in your SERVING THE LORD. JESUS doesn't refer to these situations because they might happen; HE refers to these situations because they more than likely will HAPPEN! If you were to look at the simple mathematics by percentage of them that are SAVED versus them that are not, you would SEE that only under rare conditions are two people within the same family SAVED. Therefore the UNSAVED in the family will by far outnumber the SAVED. It will be the UNSAVED people that the Devil will access and use to do whatever they can to DESTROY your RELATIONSHIP with GOD. And, if these people can occupy all of your time, then the Devil's mission is accomplished. |
P182 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Once GOD comes into you LIFE, HE will greatly simplify it and free you up so that you will have more than enough time available for HIM, and less time dedicated in serving this world and others that are in it. GOD PREFERS to free up your TIME to a point of BOREDOM, whereas you are always available for HIM, and merely awaiting HIS BECKONING CALL! |
P182 P183 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 64:4 For since the BEGINNING of the WORLD men have not heard, nor perceived by the ear, neither hath the eye seen, O GOD, beside thee, what HE hath PREPARED for HIM that WAITETH for HIM. |
P183 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Employment CAPTIVITY |
P183 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Employment CAPTIVITY is a prerequisite to certain FAILURE SAITH THE LORD. When a person's job becomes so important to them that everything else, including GOD, play second fiddle to that person's work, then they for certain have set themselves on a fast-track to HELL! THE LORD is the ONE that has provided you with the skills and trade expertise necessary to be successful in your work, but when you place those skills above the ONE that provided them to you, then you demonstrate your UNTHANKFULNESS to GOD and THE LORD will let those skills intended to be a BLESSING, become your worst CURSE. |
P183 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
If a person determines that they WILL NOT let their job or any part of their work interfere with their RELATIONSHIP with GOD, then THE LORD will improve that person's EFFICIENCY to the point where they can accomplish in one-half of the time that which had previously taken twice the time to do. This I have seen with my own EYES on many occasions, pertaining to MYSELF and to them that are with THE LORD. If the PERSON demonstrates the WILL to SERVE GOD, then GOD WILL PROVIDE THE WAY in which this type of CAPTIVITY can be OVERCOME. The job they had set out to accomplish will still be accomplished most efficiently, however, the effort and thought necessary to achieve the end result will be cut at least by one-half. |
P183 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
MIND CAPTIVITY |
P183 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The final type of CAPTIVITY WE will discuss in this Chapter is, being held CAPTIVE by your own MIND. This is a mindset that predetermines FAILURE in any attempt to initiate or further your ability to CONNECT with GOD. This is that VOICE within you that says that the SCRIPTURES of the HOLY BIBLE are too hard to understand, and that any change in your behavior regarding the Church and its religious doctrine will result in your failing to serve GOD. This is the VOICE that tells you that the Church Pastors, Priests, and Ministers have been educated in the understanding of the WORD of GOD, and without their help you will never understand what the SCRIPTURES mean. THIS IS THE VOICE OF SATAN! |
P183 P184 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Many years back THE LORD warned ME to be aware of MY own MIND, how if given the opportunity it would DECEIVE ME. GOD said to ME, "MORE EVIL THAN THE DEVIL IS THE MIND OF MAN". At first, MY MIND continually tried to discourage that which THE LORD had intended for ME to do; but in remembering what GOD had told ME regarding MY MIND, I would cast away those thoughts and CONTINUE down the PATH THE LORD had set before ME. After some time had passed, the thoughts of failure became further apart and fewer between, and they eventually went away all together. |
P184 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
SPIRITUAL CAPTIVITY is the most difficult of CAPTIVITIES to OVERCOME. With the MIND being able to CONNECT to your CONSCIOUS THINKING at anytime, this becomes a PRIME TOOL of Satan, in his effort to bring about your failure and spiritual demise. Whereas the MIND will continually try to CONVINCE you that the risks associated in your breaking away from the Church far out weighs any benefits by your doing so; the TRUTH in the matter is that in your following the WORD of GOD rather than the Church Doctrine and its Religion you CANNOT FAIL! JESUS CHRIST is the WORD of GOD, and JESUS says that ONLY THROUGH HIM MAY ONE ENTER INTO THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN. |
P184 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 14:3 AND IF I GO AND PREPARE A PLACE FOR YOU, I WILL COME AGAIN, AND RECEIVE YOU UNTO MYSELF; THAT WHERE I AM, THERE YE MAY BE ALSO. |
P184 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 14:4 AND WHITHER I GO YE KNOW, AND THE WAY YE KNOW. |
P184 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 14:5 Thomas saith unto HIM, LORD, we know not whither thou goest; and how can we know the way? |
P184 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 14:6 JESUS saith unto him, I AM THE WAY, THE TRUTH, AND THE LIFE: NO MAN COMETH UNTO THE FATHER, BUT BY ME. |
P184 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
JESUS CHRIST IS THE WORD of GOD! |
P184 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Twenty-six
|
P185 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
DICHOTOMY is a WORD that isn't often used, it means, a division into TWO CONTRASTING GROUPS. GOD, relating to the DIVISION of GOOD and EVIL during the END-TIME, gave this WORD to ME earlier this year. At first I wasn't quite sure what the WORD had meant so I looked up its definition in MY dictionary. GOD often gives ME WORDS in this way, whereas I am not completely familiar with the WORD, therefore eliminating any possibility that MY mind had simply brought the WORD forward to MY CONSCIOUS LEVEL of thinking. This is one of many means of CONFIRMATION that THE LORD uses with ME to ensure that I KNOW that it was HE whom had given ME the WORD, and not something manifested by MY own mind. |
P185 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The DIVISION that occurs at the END TIME pertains mostly to the dividing up of people into TWO GROUPS, one that is GOOD and one that is EVIL. This DIVISIONAL phenomenon of separating people is mentioned throughout the SCRIPTURES of the HOLY BIBLE, in some cases referring to the GOOD as being "WHEAT", and the EVIL as being the "TARE", and sometimes referring to the GOOD as being the "SHEEP" and the EVIL being the "GOATS". |
P185 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 25:31 WHEN THE SON OF MAN SHALL COME IN HIS GLORY, AND ALL THE HOLY ANGELS WITH HIM, THEN SHALL HE SIT UPON THE THRONE OF HIS GLORY: |
P185 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 25:32 AND BEFORE HIM SHALL BE GATHERED ALL NATIONS: AND HE SHALL SEPARATE THEM ONE FROM ANOTHER, AS A SHEPHERD DIVIDETH HIS SHEEP FROM THE GOATS: |
P185 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 25:33 AND HE SHALL SET THE SHEEP ON HIS RIGHT HAND, BUT THE GOATS ON THE LEFT. |
P185 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 25:34 THEN SHALL THE KING SAY UNTO THEM ON HIS RIGHT HAND, COME, YE BLESSED OF MY FATHER, INHERIT THE KINGDOM PREPARED FOR YOU FROM THE FOUNDATION OF THE WORLD: |
P186 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 25:35 FOR I WAS AN HUNGRED, AND YE GAVE ME MEAT: I WAS THIRSTY, AND YE GAVE ME DRINK: I WAS A STRANGER, AND YE TOOK ME IN: |
P186 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 25:36 NAKED, AND YE CLOTHED ME: I WAS SICK, AND YE VISITED ME: I WAS IN PRISON, AND YE CAME UNTO ME. |
P186 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 25:37 THEN SHALL THE RIGHTEOUS ANSWER HIM, SAYING, LORD, WHEN SAW WE THEE AN HUNGRED, AND FED THEE? OR THIRSTY, AND GAVE THEE DRINK? |
P186 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 25:38 WHEN SAW WE THEE A STRANGER, AND TOOK THEE IN? OR NAKED, AND CLOTHED THEE? |
P186 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 25:39 OR WHEN SAW WE THEE SICK, OR IN PRISON, AND CAME UNTO THEE? |
P186 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 25:40 AND THE KING SHALL ANSWER AND SAY UNTO THEM, VERILY I SAY UNTO YOU, INASMUCH AS YE HAVE DONE IT UNTO ONE OF THE LEAST OF THESE MY BRETHREN, YE HAVE DONE IT UNTO ME. |
P186 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 25:41 THEN SHALL HE SAY ALSO UNTO THEM ON THE LEFT HAND, DEPART FROM ME, YE CURSED, INTO EVERLASTING FIRE, PREPARED FOR THE DEVIL AND HIS ANGELS: |
P186 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 25:42 FOR I WAS AN HUNGRED, AND YE GAVE ME NO MEAT: I WAS THIRSTY, AND YE GAVE ME NO DRINK: |
P186 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 25:43 I WAS A STRANGER, AND YE TOOK ME NOT IN: NAKED, AND YE CLOTHED ME NOT: SICK, AND IN PRISON, AND YE VISITED ME NOT. |
P186 Kjb1611 P187 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 25:44 THEN SHALL THEY ALSO ANSWER HIM, SAYING, LORD, WHEN SAW WE THEE AN HUNGRED, OR ATHIRST, OR A STRANGER, OR NAKED, OR SICK, OR IN PRISON, AND DID NOT MINISTER UNTO THEE? |
P187 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 25:45 THEN SHALL HE ANSWER THEM, SAYING, VERILY I SAY UNTO YOU, INASMUCH AS YE DID IT NOT TO ONE OF THE LEAST OF THESE, YE DID IT NOT TO ME. |
P187 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 25:46 AND THESE SHALL GO AWAY INTO EVERLASTING PUNISHMENT: BUT THE RIGHTEOUS INTO LIFE ETERNAL. |
P187 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The Church and its interpretation of these SCRIPTURES would say that they do indeed follow this example set forth by JESUS, and give to the poor and the needy, and minister to the sick and the imprisoned. However, they do indeed ERR in their interpretation of the SCRIPTURES, for the SCRIPTURES specifically state that them that are to be MINISTERED to are those whom are SERVING GOD through JESUS CHRIST (BRETHREN); and not simply the impoverished or the needy, and the Church over the course of years have cast out the TRUE WORSHIPERS of GOD. Treating them as OUTCASTS, and the FORSAKEN, and every time one of the TRUE SERVANTS of THE LORD has challenged the BLASPHEMOUS Church Doctrine, they have been tossed out of the Church and have been ridiculed by the Church and it's FORSAKEN FOLLOWING! |
P187 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
During this TIME of the DICHOTOMY, them that are cast out of the Church will be set with the SHEEP on THE LORD'S RIGHT HAND, and them that REMAIN with the Church will be placed with the GOATS on HIS LEFT. This will be the FIRST to be SEPARATED SAITH THE LORD THY GOD. There are some, not many within the Church, that are of the BRIDE, they are the very ELECT and cannot fail, because GOD won't allow it. However, short of GOD'S INTERVENTION, even they would fail as a result of the Church's false teaching of the WORD of GOD. |
P187 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 24:24 FOR THERE SHALL ARISE FALSE CHRISTS, AND FALSE PROPHETS, AND SHALL SHEW GREAT SIGNS AND WONDERS; INSOMUCH THAT, IF IT WERE POSSIBLE, THEY SHALL DECEIVE THE VERY ELECT. |
P187 Kjb1611 P188 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
DICHOTOMY of the SAVED and unsaved |
P188 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Even though there will be some GOOD among the UNSAVED, GOD will still DIVIDE them from the SAVED, to keep the SAVED from being TAINTED. The Devil's involvement in the world has always been significant, and during the END TIME, his activity will grow exponentially with every passing week. Satan will use the UNSAVED having ACCESS to the SAVED, to attack the FAITH of the SAVED, thus trying to cause them to FAIL. Therefore, GOD will SEPARATE the TWO GROUPS, only allowing the UNSAVED that are GOOD to have ACCESS to the 144,000 TRIBULATION SAINTS prior to the RAPTURE of the BRIDE. The TRIBULATION SAINTS are impervious to the Devil's attacks because they are MARKED and SEALED by GOD, however, the Devil will still try to attack even them! |
P188 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This DICHOTOMY will cause the breakup of families and friends throughout the world. Husbands will leave wives and wives, husbands; fathers and mothers will split up causing children to choose between their two parents. Friends of many years will divide and will even become enemies of one another. Brothers will be at odds against brothers, and sisters, against sisters, and uncles, aunts, and cousins, will be severed from family ties. If there is only ONE that is SAVED in an entire family, then that ONE will be SEVERED from that family SAITH THE LORD. |
P188 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
ONE-HALF of all the potential WEDDING GUESTS will FAIL as a result of the false teaching by the Church, and if the DICHOTOMY taking place were not to take place, then ALL of the WEDDING GUESTS amongst the living would FAIL. This means that not even ONE WEDDING GUEST would come from amongst the living on the EARTH today! During the GREAT TRIBULATION the DICHOTOMY (DIVIDING LINE) between the GOOD and the EVIL becomes even more pronounced than before the GREAT TRIBULATION. This is because the potential WEDDING GUESTS after the RAPTURE of the BRIDE are not yet BAPTIZED, even though they are SAVED. The SAVED GROUP of WEDDING GUESTS will be MARKED and SEALED as to BELONGING to the ALMIGHTY GOD; and, even though their SEALING PROTECTS the potential WEDDING GUESTS, they must still SURVIVE on their own faith, for they have not the FAITH of GOD, which comes only by BAPTISM. The MARKING and SEALING will PROTECT them from any outside influence or forces; however, it cannot protect them from themselves. Most that will FAIL, will fail by their own doing ! |
P188 P189 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
DICHOTOMY of the CANAANITE and GENTILE |
P189 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Even though the Devil, the Antichrist, and the False Prophet will be in GENTILE bodies, other than them, the CANAANITE will separate themselves from all other GENTILES. The CANAANITE will be the dominant spirit in positions of power throughout the world, and they will ban together against the GENTILE towards the END of the GREAT TRIBULATION. The CANAANITE will determine who the GENTILE is by knowing who has, and who has not, taken the MARK of the BEAST; for once the MARK has been taken by a person, that person immediately receives the SOUL of the DAMNED, thus making them the SAME as the CANAANITE. |
P189 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Once captured by the CANAANITE, the GENTILE whom refuses to take the MARK of the BEAST will be executed, and the execution method of choice will be by BEHEADING. This is why the BEHEADED SOULS are referred to as such. These BEHEADINGS will be televised daily throughout the world to instill FEAR into the GENTILES whom have not yet agreed to take the MARK of the BEAST. Some two billion GENTILES will be killed, mostly by BEHEADING during the last twenty-one months of the GREAT TRIBULATION. These are the people that are referred to in the SCRIPTURES of Zechariah the Prophet as being taken through the FIRE and refined like silver. The ONE-THIRD referred to by SCRIPTURE refers to the TWO BILLION people that represent ONETHIRD of the EARTH'S population. |
P189 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Zechariah 13:8 And it shall come to pass, that in all the land, saith THE LORD, two parts therein shall be CUT OFF and die; but the THIRD shall be left therein. |
P189 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Zechariah 13:9 And I will bring the THIRD PART through the FIRE, and will refine them as silver is refined, and will try them as gold is tried: they shall call on MY NAME, and I will hear them: I will say, IT IS MY PEOPLE: AND THEY SHALL SAY, THE LORD IS MY GOD. |
P189 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
The FINAL DICHOTOMY |
P190 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
After Jerusalem is DESTROYED for its THIRD TIME throughout history, and the physical beings possessing the Spirits of the Devil, the Antichrist, and the False Prophet have been killed; the three Evil Spirits will then leave their mutilated physical bodies. These three Spirits will then enter into the Field Marshals of the Russian and Chinese Armies, pitting the Russians against the Chinese, whom had been their allies against the Antichrist until that time. |
P190 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
They will then fight over the possession of Jerusalem, which then lays in ruins and emanates toxic radiation produced by the nuclear air blast, that of which had killed the Physical Beings of the Devil, the Antichrist and the False Prophet. Over sixty million will die as a result of the Russian/Chinese conflict over the possession of Jerusalem; and them that do not die as a result of the battle, will die over the next three months from radiation poisoning. There will not be a single person that was directly involved in the battle over Jerusalem left alive after forty-five days into the NEW MILLENNIUM, thus leaving only 104,000,000 people alive throughout the entire world. |
P190 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
ARMAGEDDON from its onslaught was waged in an effort to take control over Jerusalem. However, everyone dies in that effort, and Jerusalem lies in waste and is uninhabitable. Therefore, in SCRIPTURE in Zechariah where it refers to JERUSALEM being safely inhabited after ARMAGEDDON, it refers to NEW JERUSALEM that comes down out of HEAVEN and not the earthly Jerusalem that lies in ruins beneath NEW JERUSALEM. |
P190 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
NEW JERUSALEM will hover above the coordinates given in Zechariah 14: 10 and will be significantly larger in square miles than the entire country of Israel, as its borders are defined today. With NEW JERUSALEM being in the form of a PYRAMID having its base measuring 1377 miles square, and its height the same, the combined surface areas of the multiple levels in NEW JERUSALEM will exceed the same livable surface area of the EARTH'S landmasses. The SEVEN BILLION that will live within the confines of NEW JERUSALEM will have an abundance of space to live in! |
P190 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
In NEW JERUSALEM there isn't any dichotomy, for all within its confines her in harmony and peace; like one LARGE FAMILY with all of its FRIENDS. |
P190 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 19:5 And a VOICE came out of the THRONE, saying, PRAISE OUR GOD, all ye HIS SERVANTS, and ye that fear HIM, both small and GREAT. |
P191 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 19:6 And I heard as it were the VOICE of a GREAT MULTITUDE, and as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of mighty thunderings, saying, AL-LE-LU'-IA: for the LORD GOD OMNIPOTENT reigneth. |
P191 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 19:7 Let US be glad and rejoice, and give HONOUR to HIM: for the MARRIAGE of THE LAMB is come, and HIS WIFE hath made HERSELF ready. |
P191 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 19:8 And to HER was granted that SHE should be arrayed in fine linen, clean and white: for the fine linen is the RIGHTEOUSNESS of SAINTS. |
P191 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 19:9 And he saith unto me, WRITE, BLESSED ARE THEY WHICH ARE CALLED UNTO THE MARRIAGE SUPPER of the LAMB. And he saith unto me, THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS of GOD. |
P191 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Twenty-seven
|
P192 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Whenever THE LORD makes reference to MY life here on the EARTH, HE refers to it in HEBREWAH, calling it COMAH-ALLEAH. This is pronounced "COMA-LE'-AH", and is a tagged HEBREWAH WORD, with the word, COMAH meaning SLEEP or ASLEEP, and the word ALLEAH meaning the EARTH or the WORLD in which you live. THE LORD has also reminded ME on several occasions that in the SCRIPTURES describing the taking of EVE out of ADAM; the SCRIPTURES say that GOD put ADAM into a DEEP SLEEP and removed a rib from ADAM, from which GOD made EVE. However, the SCRIPTURES never mention the AWAKENING of ADAM after HE had been put into that DEEP SLEEP! |
P192 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 2:21 And THE LORD GOD caused a DEEP SLEEP to fall upon ADAM, and HE slept: and HE took one of HIS ribs, and closed up the flesh instead thereof; |
P192 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 2:22 And the rib, which THE LORD GOD had taken from MAN, made HE a WOMAN, and brought HER unto the MAN. |
P192 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Genesis 2:23 And ADAM said, This is now bone of MY bones, and flesh of MY flesh: SHE shall be called WOMAN, because SHE was taken out of MAN. |
P192 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Was ADAM'S AWAKENING implied by the way the SCRIPTURES are WRITTEN, or was it simply overlooked in the WRITING of the SCRIPTURES? If so, this would be the only SCRIPTURE written where something as IMPORTANT as ADAM'S AWAKENING was not clearly defined by the SCRIPTURE itself and could only be explained by an ASSUMPTION. The HOLY BIBLE is WRITTEN in such a way as to never leave anything to be ASSUMED, even though at times it may appear to do just that. This was the BEGINNING of LIFE by PROCREATION between the SOUL BEARING MAN and WOMAN; would GOD intentionally leave out the DETAIL of ADAM being AWAKENED after HIS DEEP SLEEP, or was this DETAIL simply overlooked by MOSES when writing the SCRIPTURE? |
P192 P193 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
HOLY BIBLE SCRIPTURES, whether they are WRITTEN in the form of STORIES or in the form of PROPHECIES are simply WRITTEN TRUTHS, TRUTHS cannot be written in partiality but must rather be WRITTEN in their ENTIRETY for them to be TRUTHS. Based on this UNDERSTANDING of BIBLE SCRIPTURE, it MUST be UNDERSTOOD that ADAM was NEVER AWAKENED from HIS DEEP SLEEP, for if HE had been AWAKENED the SCRIPTURE would say that HE had. The SCRIPTURE would have said that GOD AWAKENED ADAM from HIS DEEP SLEEP and then brought the WOMAN TO HIM. |
P193 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The Story of ADAM and EVE was intentionally WRITTEN in this way to DEMONSTRATE how the SOUL BEARING MAN is BORN SPIRITUALLY ASLEEP in the EARTH, even though HE is physically awake! It is not until the GOD GIVEN SPIRIT of MAN is BAPTIZED in the SPIRIT of GOD, that it becomes AWAKENED and ALIVE in the EARTH. It is only by the AWAKENED SPIRIT that MANKIND can have EYES to SEE and EARS to HEAR! This is called CONVERSION, and it only comes by way of BAPTISM. These next SCRIPTURES were the WORDS given to the PROPHET ISAIAH regarding the Children of Israel being ASLEEP in the EARTH and unable to either SEE or HEAR the WORD of THE LORD. |
P193 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 6:8 Also I heard the VOICE of THE LORD, saying, WHOM SHALL I SEND, AND WHO WILL GO FOR US? Then said I, Here am I; send me. |
P193 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 6:9 And HE said, GO, AND TELL THIS PEOPLE, HEAR YE INDEED, BUT UNDERSTAND NOT; AND SEE YE INDEED, BUT PERCEIVE NOT. |
P193 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 6:10 MAKE THE HEART OF THIS PEOPLE FAT, AND MAKE THEIR EARS HEAVY, AND SHUT THEIR EYES; LEST THEY SEE WITH THEIR EYES, AND HEAR WITH THEIR EARS, AND UNDERSTAND WITH THEIR HEART, AND CONVERT, AND BE HEALED. |
P193 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Much like a kitten when it is born, its eyes are not opened for several days, and even though the kitten experiences life prior to the opening of its eyes, it never sees the world in which it lives for what it is, until its eyes are opened. This is the SAME phenomenon that is experienced by the SOUL BEARING PERSON, whereas their eyes are not OPENED until they have been BAPTIZED in the SPIRIT of GOD. It is the BAPTISM by the LIVING WATERS, the WORD of GOD, in the SPIRIT of GOD, that CLEANSES and refreshes the SPIRITUAL EYES so ONE may clearly SEE the WORLD in which they live. |
P194 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
ADAM had not been BAPTIZED at the TIME GOD made EVE for HIM. Therefore HE had not been AWAKENED, and the WORLD to ADAM at that time was much like a DREAM, and not a REALITY; for HE did not have EARS to HEAR and HIS EYES had not been OPENED! Had ADAM and EVE'S EYES and EARS been opened, they would not have been DECEIVED by the Devil, and SINNED against GOD. |
P194 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Man's PURPOSE on the EARTH is first and foremost to SEE and KNOW the difference between GOOD and evil, and to turn towards the GOOD and away from evil. If a Man is born SPIRITUALLY BLIND, HE can SEE neither GOOD nor evil and must rely on others to teach HIM what is GOOD and what is evil. And, if they that are teaching HIM are in the same predicament as HE, how can they know that what they teach is CORRECT; for the TEACHER is as BLIND as the STUDENT, and they are simply the BLIND leading the BLIND. |
P194 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
GOD put the SOUL BEARING MAN upon the EARTH to experience and SEE both GOOD and evil. NO other man can teach another this, ONE must both experience and CHOOSE between the two for themselves, and the proper choice cannot be made without the ability to SEE for yourself; for GOOD is somewhat easy to SEE whereas evil hides in DARKNESS and is most difficult to SEE. The ability to DIFFERENTIATE between GOOD and EVIL is a GOD GIVEN TRAIT to the MAN with a SOUL, and only through the EYES of GOD can this TRAIT be EXERCISED, and GOD'S EYES and EARS come only by way of BAPTISM. |
P194 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
If you are asleep and are experiencing a DREAM and not living within a REALITY how can rational decisions be made? In what DREAM have you had the ability to make a decision? Are not ALL decisions in DREAMS made for you? With you being merely an onlooker experiencing those things without control over what takes place in the DREAM. This lack of CONTROL that is experienced in a DREAM is no different then the LACK of CONTROL you experience in this LIFE prior to BAPTISM; For without HOLY SPIRIT BAPTISM and HOLY SPIRIT COUNSELING you are merely a SPECTATOR of your life, allowing someone else to make your DECISIONS for you! Satan wants to make your DECISIONS for you, and as long as you LIVE in his dream world you haven't any control to do otherwise. Satan wants to keep your ears shut and your eyes closed, and without BAPTISM they will remain CLOSED. |
P194 P195 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
SEEING this WORLD through the EYES of GOD |
P195 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
BAPTISM comes only by WAY of JESUS CHRIST, the WORD of GOD, and ONCE you RECEIVE BAPTISM your EYES will be OPENED, and shall remain OPENED SAITH THE LORD. The WORLD to YOU will then appear to be quite different than it was prior to YOUR BAPTISM. Many things that were in YOUR past that were overlooked because they appeared to be trivial, will no longer be trivial, and will TROUBLE YOU, whereas they never had bothered YOU in the past. YOU will start to SEE people in a different LIGHT, and find that their values were not as you had previously perceived them to be. Many of the people you had previously thought to be good by way of their words and actions, are not good people, but are rather EVIL, and merely HIDE behind what appears to be good words and good deeds. GOD will EXPOSE these people to YOU, and the EVIL within them will be so OBVIOUS that YOU will question yourself as to why YOU had not SEEN this before. However, YOU must REMEMBER that before, YOU were asleep, with YOUR EYES closed; but now your EYES have been OPENED and YOU can SEE CLEARLY that which YOU could not SEE before! |
P195 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
GOD then through HOLY SPIRIT GUIDANCE will start removing people from YOUR LIFE, and many of the people removed more than likely will be family members. This is why JESUS so often in the SCRIPTURES makes reference to a person leaving his or her family behind to FOLLOW HIM. HE speaks of this not because it might happen, but rather because it WILL HAPPEN, and wants to prepare you for it! |
P195 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 10:37 HE THAT LOVETH FATHER OR MOTHER MORE THAN ME IS NOT WORTHY OF ME: AND HE THAT LOVETH SON OR DAUGHTER MORE THAN ME IS NOT WORTHY OF ME. |
P195 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 10:38 AND HE THAT TAKETH NOT HIS CROSS, AND FOLLOWETH AFTER ME, IS NOT WORTHY OF ME. |
P195 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 10:39 HE THAT FINDETH HIS LIFE SHALL LOSE IT: AND HE THAT LOSETH HIS LIFE FOR MY SAKE SHALL FIND IT. |
P196 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
JESUS warns of the HARD TIMES ahead for them RECEIVING BAPTISM, for they will more than likely be removed from their family ties; because in most cases there will not be more than one or maybe two members of a family RECEIVING BAPTISM. Then, all the other family members whom are not SAVED will be used as a tool by the Devil against the SAVED in an effort to cause the SAVED to turn away from GOD and back to their families. The UNSAVED family members, most often do this by instilling GUILT in the BAPTIZED, for their leaving the family, thus causing them to TURN AWAY from GOD and back to the family! JESUS WARNS that those who turn back to their families will NOT be worthy of HIM, therefore NULLIFYING their BAPTISM. There can be NO TURNING BACK! |
P196 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
However, if the BAPTIZED remain within the GUIDANCE of THE HOLY SPIRIT, and SEE the family members that are to be left behind through the EYES of GOD, they will SEE that there AREN'T any TIES to those family members being LEFT BEHIND. For there is only a genetic connection to them, and SPIRITUALLY they bear no RELATIONSHIP to YOU at ALL! |
P196 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
CHANGES in Lifestyle |
P196 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
After BAPTISM, GOD will also make significant CHANGES in a person's LIFESTYLE. Many of the things that the BAPTIZED had routinely done prior to their BAPTISM, they will no longer do. I don't like to use MYSELF as an example, because I am not a very GOOD one. However in this case I can relate to the CHANGES that took place in MY LIFE after MY AWAKENING, as a RESULT of GOD'S INTERVENTION. |
P196 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Prior to THE LORD COMING to ME on October 13th 1997, MY life was primarily composed of golf and nightlife, and MY language consisted of foul words being used in every sentence that I spoke. Immediately after THE LORD CAME to ME it was as though a toggle switch had been turned off in ME and I could no longer cuss at all; those words just ceased from coming out of MY MOUTH, and even the thought of using foul language gave ME an ill feeling in MY stomach. Whereas cuss words were part of MY regular daily vocabulary, after the morning of the 13th day of October 1997 I remember that I had slipped up only twice and swore; and both times it was as though someone had stuck a knife in my guts and twisted it after those words came out of MY mouth. Thereafter, I became quite CAUTIOUS as to what was to be said, prior to ME saying it! |
P196 P197 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Then over the next few months I lost all interest in playing golf and stopped playing golf altogether by the time six months had elapsed. Golf just did not interest ME at all anymore. I still enjoyed watching the Pros play golf on television but hadn't any interest in playing golf MYSELF. The same was true for MY interest in the nightlife; I simply lost all interest in it, and much preferred to stay at home and READ the WORD of GOD, rather than hang out and drink with MY long time acquaintances as I had routinely done in the past. These things were simply taken out of MY LIFE and I did not miss them, nor did I feel as though I was made to give anything up, I simply no longer had any interest in those things, and at times wondered why I had ever been interested in them. |
P197 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Once GOD OPENS YOUR EYES, the first thing HE has YOU do is to EXAMINE YOURSELF. YOU will be amazed to find that many of the things that YOU say and do are very WRONG, and whereas those things went on unnoticeably in YOUR LIFE, and seemed to be trivial prior to BAPTISM, after BAPTISM they will no longer be trivial, and will trouble YOU. GOD will show YOU ALL of YOUR FAULTS, one by one, and will REMOVE them from YOUR LIFE, and will MAKE YOU into the PERSON HE wants YOU to be; and YOU will find that that PERSON GOD wants YOU to be, is the PERSON you have always wanted to be! |
P197 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 32:3 And the EYES of them that SEE shall not be DIM, and the EARS of them that HEAR shall HEARKEN. |
P197 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 32:4 The HEART also of the rash shall UNDERSTAND KNOWLEDGE, and the TONGUE of the stammerers shall be ready to SPEAK plainly. |
P197 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Twenty-eight
|
P198 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The WORD, "FAITH", in accordance with the English Dictionary has a whole host of meanings. These are but a few: |
P198 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
P198 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Although there is some merit regarding the definitions given above to the WORD, FAITH, as it may pertain to its use outside of the WORD of GOD, there isn't any merit whatsoever as to the TRUE MEANING of the WORD, FAITH, as it pertains to GOD and HIS WORD. |
P198 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The WORD, FAITH, as it pertains to GOD, is quite encompassing and covers a BROAD RANGE of UNDERSTANDING. Having FAITH in GOD means to BELIEVE UNEQUIVOCALLY in GOD'S WORD beyond any point of DOUBT whatsoever, and having the personal WILL to PROVE that FAITH, even to the point of death if necessary! FAITH can be MEASURED in TWO CATEGORICAL levels, Little Faith, and GREAT FAITH. Having "Little Faith" is the ability to demonstrate faith when the stakes of having the faith bear little or no consequences in sustaining the faith. GREAT FAITH on the other hand is the ability to sustain the FAITH regardless of the CONSEQUENCES associated with having the FAITH. |
P198 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Few people have DEMONSTRATED GREAT FAITH over the course of years, with the FIRST being JESUS CHRIST, who's FAITH was CHALLENGED to the point of death by crucifixion. JESUS' FAITH was unfaltering, and by the DEMONSTRATION of HIS GREAT FAITH, in public, before many who had followed HIS TEACHINGS, they that SAW that DEMONSTRATION in FAITH, then BELIEVED in HIM. Furthermore, because of their BELIEF in HIM, they RECEIVED HIS BAPTISM, and also JESUS' GREAT FAITH via THE HOLY SPIRIT of GOD, GIVEN to them at the time of their BAPTISM. |
P198 P199 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
GREAT FAITH is given by GOD, and it can be somewhat compared to a physical MUSCLE of the human body. Just like a muscle, FAITH needs to be EXERCISED, and GOD many times sets up scenarios in a person's life to EXERCISE their FAITH. The more EXERCISE FAITH receives, the STRONGER it becomes. The TESTS of FAITH that GOD puts a person through aren't intended to prove anything to HIM, but are rather intended for a PERSON to DEMONSTRATE the power of their FAITH to THEMSELVES. Thus continually proving to that PERSON that their FAITH will PREVAIL, if they TRUST in it and not allow their MINDS to convince them otherwise. |
P199 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
FAITH, the FIRST GIFT of THE HOLY SPIRIT |
P199 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
After BAPTISM and CONFIRMATION, the FIRST GIFT given by THE HOLY SPIRIT to the BAPTIZED PERSON, is the GIFT of FAITH. This GIFT is given FIRST and FOREMOST because FAITH is the ESSENTIAL ingredient in a PERSON'S RELATIONSHIP with GOD; for ONLY by HOLY SPIRIT FAITH shall the JUST LIVE. It is ONLY by HOLY SPIRIT FAITH that a RELATIONSHIP with GOD can be SUSTAINED in a PERSON'S CARNAL LIFE, and without that FAITH, the world would convince the BAPTIZED PERSON to set aside GOD and return to their OLD WAYS. |
P199 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
FAITH DEMONSTRATES a PERSON'S TRUST in GOD, because GOD cannot be SEEN, nor touched by the physical PERSON in anyway. GOD can only be felt and PERCEIVED by the SPIRIT of MAN and not by that person's physical being. Therefore there is no tangible evidence to the physical PERSON that GOD even exists; BELIEF and TRUST in GOD is based on FAITH, and not on physical proof. Therefore, only by HOLY SPIRIT FAITH can the PERSON of GOD LIVE and BELIEVE in GOD in a physical world. |
P199 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Habakkuk 2:4 BEHOLD, HIS SOUL which is LIFTED UP is not upright in HIM: but the JUST SHALL LIVE BY HIS FAITH. |
P199 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
A PERSON is taught by experience throughout their physical life that fact is based on the evidence of truth, and that physical truth requires physical evidence. However, this philosophy falls apart when trying to apply it to a SPIRITUAL TRUTH, for a SPIRITUAL TRUTH can only be CONFIRMED by FAITH. CONFIRMATION by FAITH is the only WAY a PERSON can BELIEVE in GOD, for GOD is SPIRIT and not PHYSICAL. Therefore HOLY SPIRIT FAITH can only CONFIRM the SPIRIT of TRUTH, and HOLY SPIRIT FAITH will make a BELIEF a REALITY! |
P200 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
When the PROPHETS of old RECEIVED a PROPHECY from GOD, seldom did they receive some sort of CONFIRMATION of the PROPHECY by GOD. It was their BELIEF in GOD and in HIS PROPHECY that made the PROPHETS STEADFAST in their DECLARATION of the PROPHECY they gave, and only by FAITH did the PROPHECY become a REALITY! Many PROPHETS did not live long enough to SEE their PROPHECY fulfilled, yet they stood by their PROPHECY throughout their entire lives, and it was their FAITH that maintained the PROPHET'S STEADFASTNESS. |
P200 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
It is by FAITH and FAITH alone that ONE'S BELIEF and TRUST in GOD will neither falter nor fail. A person's TRUST in GOD is BASED on FAITH, and the SPIRIT of TRUTH provides the FAITH needed to ENDURE the hardships of physical life, and overcome the world, by the TRUTH in the WORD of GOD. |
P200 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 16:13 HOWBEIT WHEN HE, THE SPIRIT OF TRUTH, IS COME, HE WILL GUIDE YOU INTO ALL TRUTH: FOR HE SHALL NOT SPEAK OF HIMSELF; BUT WHATSOEVER HE SHALL HEAR, THAT SHALL HE SPEAK: AND HE WILL SHEW YOU THINGS TO COME. |
P200 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 16:14 HE SHALL GLORIFY ME: FOR HE SHALL RECEIVE OF MINE, AND SHALL SHEW IT UNTO YOU. |
P200 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 16:15 ALL THINGS THAT THE FATHER HATH ARE MINE: THEREFORE SAID I, THAT HE SHALL TAKE OF MINE, AND SHALL SHEW IT UNTO YOU. |
P200 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 16:33 THESE THINGS I HAVE SPOKEN UNTO YOU, THAT IN ME YE MIGHT HAVE PEACE. IN THE WORLD YE SHALL HAVE TRIBULATION: BUT BE OF GOOD CHEER; I HAVE OVERCOME THE WORLD. |
P200 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
FAITH can move mountains |
P201 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
When the blind man came to JESUS, asking HIM to restore his eyesight, and JESUS did; JESUS did not say that the blind man's eyesight had been restored by the MIRACLE HE had performed, but rather said that it was by the man's FAITH that his eyesight had been restored. It was by the blind man's FAITH that he BELIEVED that JESUS could restore his vision, and only by his FAITH did his belief come to pass! |
P201 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Mark 10:46 And they came to Jericho: and as HE went out of Jericho with HIS DISCIPLES and a great number of people, blind Bar-ti-mae'-us, the son of Ti'-mae'-us, sat by the highway side begging. |
P201 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Mark 10:47 And when he heard that it was JESUS of Nazareth, he began to cry out, and say, JESUS, thou son of DAVID, have MERCY on me. |
P201 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Mark 10:48 And many charged him that he should hold his peace: but he cried the more a great deal, THOU SON of DAVID, HAVE MERCY ON ME. |
P201 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Mark 10:49 And JESUS stood still, and COMMANDED him to be called. And they call the BLIND MAN, saying unto him, Be of good COMFORT, RISE; HE CALLETH THEE. |
P201 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Mark 10:50 And he, casting away his garment, ROSE, and CAME to JESUS. |
P201 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Mark 10:51 And JESUS answered and said unto him, WHAT WILT THOU THAT I SHOULD DO UNTO THEE? The blind man said unto HIM, LORD, that I might RECEIVE my SIGHT. |
P201 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Mark 10:52 And JESUS said unto him, GO THY WAY; THY FAITH HATH MADE THEE WHOLE. And Immediately he RECEIVED his SIGHT, and followed JESUS in the way. |
P201 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
When JESUS was leaving Bethany, HE saw a fig tree by the way, and HE desired to eat some figs, but the fig tree hadn't any, so JESUS CURSED the fig tree, and said that no man would be able to eat a fig from that tree, ever again! And, the following day when they again passed by the fig tree that JESUS had CURSED, Peter saw that the tree had withered from its roots upward and died overnight. |
P201 P202 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Mark 11:21 And Peter calling to remembrance saith unto HIM, MASTER, behold, the fig tree which thou CURSEDST is withered away. |
P202 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Mark 11:22 And JESUS answering saith unto them, HAVE FAITH IN GOD. |
P202 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Mark 11:23 FOR VERILY I SAY UNTO YOU, THAT WHOSOEVER SHALL SAY UNTO THIS MOUNTAIN, BE THOU REMOVED, AND BE THOU CAST INTO THE SEA; AND SHALL NOT DOUBT IN HIS HEART, BUT SHALL BELIEVE THAT THOSE THINGS WHICH HE SAITH SHALL COME TO PASS; HE SHALL HAVE WHATSOEVER HE SAITH. |
P202 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Mark 11:24 THEREFORE I SAY UNTO YOU, WHAT THINGS SOEVER YE DESIRE, WHEN YE PRAY, BELIEVE THAT YE RECEIVE THEM, AND YE SHALL HAVE THEM. |
P202 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Twenty-nine
|
P203 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 14:2 And I heard a VOICE from HEAVEN, as the VOICE of many WATERS, and as the VOICE of a GREAT THUNDER: and I heard the voice of harpers harping with their harps: |
P203 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 14:3 And they sung as it were a NEW SONG before the THRONE, and before the FOUR BEASTS, and the ELDERS: and no man could LEARN that SONG but the HUNDRED and FORTY and FOUR THOUSAND, which were REDEEMED from the EARTH. |
P203 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 14:4 These are they which were not defiled with women; for they are virgins. These are they which follow the LAMB whithersoever HE goeth. These were REDEEMED from among men, being the FIRSTFRUITS unto GOD and to the LAMB. |
P203 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
These are the SCRIPTURES describing the ONE HUNDRED and FORTYFOUR THOUSAND TRIBULATION SAINTS that will be taken off the EARTH by JESUS CHRIST in the THIRD TRIBULATION RAPTURE. In this CHAPTER WE want to EXPLAIN in more detail just exactly who these TRIBULATION SAINTS are and what PURPOSE they SERVE during the GREAT TRIBULATION. |
P203 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
WHO ARE THE TRIBULATION SAINTS? |
P203 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The ONE HUNDRED and FORTY-FOUR THOUSAND TRIBULATION SAINTS are comprised of people from all over the world. And, if you were to trace these people's origins back to the original TWELVE TRIBES of the Children of Israel, there would be TWELVE THOUSAND from each one of the TWELVE TRIBES, however; omitting the Tribe of Dan, and replacing it with the Tribe of Manasseh, JOSEPH'S firstborn from As'-e-nath, daughter of Pot-iphe'-rah. |
P203 P204 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
There will not be any SAINTS representing the Tribe of Dan. This is because GOD CURSED the entire Tribe of Dan for worshiping an idol instead of GOD in the City of Dan, whereas they should have gone up to SHILOH and WORSHIPPED GOD. A man named Micah made an idol that the Tribe of Dan chose to worship, and they in turn made Micah a Priest for their FALSE god; thus defiling the HOLY COVENANT by their actions. GOD NEVER FORGAVE them of this SIN, for this was a SIN against THE HOLY SPIRIT. |
P204 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The SPIRITUAL SEED of the TRIBULATION SAINTS will be comprised mainly of the BRIDE, however there will also be some of the EARTH ANGELS that are scattered worldwide throughout the ranks of the TRIBULATION SAINTS. The TRIBULATION SAINTS for the most part will operate independent of one another throughout the world; PREACHING the TRUE WORD of GOD and the TESTIMONY of JESUS CHRIST to individuals and very small groups of people. Any gatherings of people to the TRIBULATION SAINTS will be done covertly; most often the gatherings will take place in the home of one of the SAINTS or at an individual's house whom is SEEKING the TRUTH regarding the WORD of GOD. |
P204 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The TRIBULATION SAINTS will not operate as an organized group of any sort, and in many cases the SAINTS will not know that they themselves are TRIBULATION SAINTS. These PEOPLE will simply have an uncontrollable desire to PREACH the WORD of GOD, using the BOOKS I have WRITTEN for THE LORD as a GUIDELINE to establish the TRUE INTERPRETATION of the HOLY BIBLE. The SAINTS will be STEADFAST in their PREACHING throughout the world until ALL of the WEDDING GUESTS are gathered to them and SEALED with the SEAL of the LIVING GOD for their PROTECTION. |
P204 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Once all of the WEDDING GUESTS have been MARKED and SEALED, then JESUS CHRIST, the GROOM, will return to the EARTH to gather up the SAINTS and HIS WEDDING GUESTS, and the THIRD TRIBULATION RAPTURE will take place. Also at the TIME of the THIRD TRIBULATION RAPTURE, the FIRST VIAL of the WRATH of GOD will be POURED-OUT upon the EARTH, and the Mark of the Beast will be implemented. The THIRD TRIBULATION RAPTURE occurs twenty-one months prior to the END of the GREAT TRIBULATION, and during that last twenty-one month period of time, SIX of the SEVEN VIALS of the WRATH of GOD are POURED-OUT upon the EARTH. |
P204 P205 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
The PURPOSE of the TRIBULATION SAINTS |
P205 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The TRIBULATION SAINTS are left upon the EARTH after the FIRST TRIBULATION RAPTURE to gather the WEDDING GUESTS for RAPTURE, referred to by SCRIPTURE as the ONES that are called to ATTEND the MARRIAGE SUPPER of the LAMB. |
P205 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 19:9 And he saith unto me, WRITE, BLESSED ARE THEY WHICH ARE CALLED UNTO THE MARRIAGE SUPPER OF THE LAMB. And he saith unto me, THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF GOD. |
P205 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The TRIBULATION SAINTS do not in anyway solicit themselves to PREACH the WORD of GOD; they simply make themselves available to the people that are SENT to them by GOD seeking help. It will be obvious to them that have had their EYES opened by GOD that the TRIBULATION SAINTS are provided with food and shelter, while the vast majority of the world endures shortages of food and chaos. Even though atrocities take place all around the SAINTS, they for some reason, merely witness the events and are not affected by them. While disaster strikes all around the SAINTS, they always escape without incident and remain free from harm. |
P205 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 91:4 HE shall cover thee with HIS FEATHERS, and under HIS WINGS shalt thou TRUST: HIS TRUTH shall be thy shield and buckler. |
P205 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 91:5 Thou shalt not be afraid for the TERROR by night; nor for the ARROW that flieth by day; |
P205 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 91:6 Nor for the PESTILENCE that walketh in DARKNESS; nor for the DESTRUCTION that wasteth at noonday. |
P205 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 91:7 A thousand shall fall at thy side, and ten thousand at thy right hand; but it shall not come nigh thee. |
P205 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 91:8 Only with thine EYES shalt thou behold and SEE the REWARD of the WICKED. |
P206 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The HOLY ANGELS of HEAVEN look after the TRIBULATION SAINTS and not one of the ONE HUNDRED and FORTY-FOUR THOUSAND are lost during their ministries in the GREAT TRIBULATION. Them that are given EYES to SEE, will SEE this, and will gather themselves to the SAINTS, seeking PROTECTION from that which takes place throughout the entire world. And them that are gathered to the SAINTS will RECEIVE the SEAL of the LIVING GOD for their PROTECTION, however, even with the SEAL, only ONEHALF of the WEDDING GUESTS will make it into the MILLENNIUM for the MARRIAGE SUPPER of the LAMB. |
P206 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 91:11 For HE shall give HIS ANGELS charge over thee, to keep thee in all thy ways. |
P206 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 91:12 They shall BEAR thee up in THEIR HANDS, lest thou dash thy foot against a stone. |
P206 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
These SCRIPTURES from the Psalms along with many others must be fulfilled PRIOR to the RETURN of JESUS CHRIST. |
P206 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Luke 24:44 And HE said unto them, THESE ARE THE WORDS WHICH I SPAKE UNTO YOU, WHILE I WAS YET WITH YOU, THAT ALL THINGS MUST BE FULFILLED, WHICH WERE WRITTEN IN THE LAW OF MOSES, AND IN THE PROPHETS, AND IN THE PSALMS, CONCERNING ME. |
P206 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Those of the WEDDING GUESTS that FAIL and do not survive the GREAT TRIBULATION, do not fail as a result of any outside forces, for the SEAL of the LIVING GOD PROTECTS them from all outside forces. The ones that fail; fail as a result of their own MINDS that BETRAY them, causing their faith to falter, and it is this failure in faith that brings about their own DEMISE. |
P206 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The TRIBULATION SAINTS, even after their departure, provide for the BEHEADED SOULS. They leave behind temporary safe havens in which they had lived during their ministries along with the WORD of GOD throughout the world. Even though the BEHEADED SOULS ultimately lose their lives, the sanctuaries and READING MATERIALS the SAINTS leave behind for them are essential to the BEHEADED SOULS; for it provides them with temporary shelters and the KNOWLEDGE NEEDED that allow them to RECEIVE the WORD of GOD and the TESTIMONY of JESUS CHRIST. |
P206 P207 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 2:10 FEAR NONE OF THOSE THINGS WHICH THOU SHALT SUFFER: BEHOLD, THE DEVIL SHALL CAST SOME OF YOU INTO PRISON, THAT YE MAY BE TRIED; AND YE SHALL HAVE TRIBULATION TEN DAYS: BE THOU FAITHFUL UNTO DEATH, AND I WILL GIVE THEE A CROWN OF LIFE. |
P207 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 2:11 HE THAT HATH AN EAR, LET HIM HEAR WHAT THE SPIRIT SAITH UNTO THE CHURCHES; HE THAT OVERCOMETH SHALL NOT BE HURT OF THE SECOND DEATH. |
P207 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 12:10 And I heard a LOUD VOICE saying in HEAVEN, NOW IS COME SALVATION, AND STRENGTH, AND THE KINGDOM OF OUR GOD, AND THE POWER OF HIS CHRIST: for the ACCUSER of our brethren is CAST DOWN, which accused them before our GOD day and night. |
P207 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 12:11 And they OVERCAME him by the BLOOD of the LAMB, and by the WORD of their TESTIMONY; and they loved not their lives unto the death. |
P207 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
The BEHEADED SOULS |
P207 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The BEHEADED SOULS are referred to by SCRIPTURE in Chapter 12 of the Book of Revelation as being the REMNANT of the WOMAN'S SEED. The WOMAN in this sense refers to the WEDDING GUESTS that had been taken in the THIRD TRIBULATION RAPTURE. The BEHEADED SOULS will be RESURRECTED at the FIRST SOUNDING of the SEVENTH TRUMPET and enter into the MILLENNIUM and REIGN with CHRIST for ONE THOUSAND YEARS in NEW JERUSALEM. Then at the CONCLUSION of the MILLENNIUM, the BEHEADED SOULS will again sleep in the dust of the EARTH. Then throughout the course of the next EARTH CYCLE, they will be reborn as WEDDING GUESTS. |
P207 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
However, during the LAST EARTH CYCLE, the SEVENTH CYCLE of any particular EARTH, the BEHEADED SOULS will become WEDDING GUESTS at the CONCLUSION of the MILLENNIUM rather than going back to sleep in the dust of the EARTH from which they had come; for that EARTH will be no more! They too at the CONCLUSION of the SEVENTH CYCLE of the EARTH will RECEIVE RAPTURE along with the other WEDDING GUESTS and be united with their NEW SOUL MATE. The SOUL MATES of the BEHEADED SOUL come from the SOULS that are kept under the ALTAR of GOD. |
P208 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
These are the SOULS that were assigned to spirits whom had failed to SERVE their PURPOSE during their carnal life. In some cases only one of the two spirits sharing the SOUL had failed, in this case by SCRIPTURE those SOULS that wait for their MATE are said to wait for their "BRETHREN". However, in the case where both of the spirits assigned to the SOUL had failed, SCRIPTURE refers to these SPIRITUAL SOUL MATES as being "FELLOWSERVANTS". |
P208 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 6:9 And when he had OPENED the FIFTH SEAL, I saw under the ALTAR the SOULS of them that were SLAIN for the WORD of GOD, and for the TESTIMONY which they held: |
P208 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 6:10 And they cried with a loud voice, saying, HOW LONG, O LORD, HOLY and TRUE, dost thou not JUDGE and avenge our blood on them that dwell on the EARTH? |
P208 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 6:11 And WHITE ROBES were given unto every one of them; and it was said unto them, that they should REST yet for a LITTLE SEASON, until their FELLOWSERVANTS also and their BRETHREN, that should be killed as they were, should be fulfilled. |
P208 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
NO DOUBLE JEOPARDY for the BEHEADED SOULS |
P208 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Not all of the BEHEADED SOULS will make it to be WEDDING GUESTS! Some in the regeneration of the EARTH during its succeeding CYCLE will fail. However, these Spirits will never be cast into HELL, for they are PROMISED that they will never suffer the SECOND DEATH, and HELL is the SECOND DEATH. The Spirits that fail whom were once BEHEADED SOULS simply go back into the dust of the HOST EARTH from which they were taken. This is why ALL the BEHEADED SOULS entering into the SEVENTH MILLENNIUM RECEIVE RAPTURE into HEAVEN as WEDDING GUESTS, for the HOST EARTH they had come out of will be DESTROYED at the CONCLUSION of its SEVENTH CYCLE. Therefore the PROMISE of their returning to the dust of their EARTH cannot be fulfilled. THEREFORE, THE LORD in HIS ENDURING MERCY gives the BEHEADED SOULS of the SEVENTH CYCLE an ETERNAL PLACE in HEAVEN as a WEDDING GUEST. GOD ALWAYS KEEPS HIS PROMISES! |
P208 P209 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 20:6 BLESSED and HOLY is he that hath part in the FIRST RESURRECTION: on such the SECOND DEATH hath no power, but they shall be PRIESTS of GOD and of CHRIST, and shall REIGN with HIM a THOUSAND YEARS. |
P209 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 2:11 HE THAT HATH AN EAR, LET HIM HEAR WHAT THE SPIRIT SAITH UNTO THE CHURCHES; HE THAT OVERCOMETH SHALL NOT BE HURT OF THE SECOND DEATH. |
P209 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Thirty
|
P210 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 21:20 Then Peter, turning about, seeth the Disciple whom JESUS loved following; which also leaned on HIS breast at supper, and said, LORD, which is he that betrayeth thee? |
P210 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 21:21 Peter seeing him saith to JESUS, LORD, and what shall this man do? |
P210 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 21:22 JESUS saith unto him, IF I WILL THAT HE TARRY TILL I COME, WHAT IS THAT TO THEE? FOLLOW THOU ME. |
P210 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 21:23 Then went this saying abroad among the BRETHREN, that that DISCIPLE should not DIE: yet JESUS said not unto him, HE SHALL NOT DIE; but, IF I WILL THAT HE TARRY TILL I COME, WHAT IS THAT TO THEE? |
P210 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
These SCRIPTURES taken from the final chapter of the GOSPEL of John say that Peter, after being told by JESUS how he would die, then turns about, and seeing the Disciple John following close behind, asks JESUS how John will die. JESUS then tells Peter, "IF I WILL THAT HE TARRY TILL I COME, WHAT IS THAT TO THEE"? |
P210 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The SCRIPTURES also state that the other Disciples had thought that JESUS had meant that the Disciple John would not die, but would remain alive waiting for JESUS' return. However, JESUS did not mean that John as a man would not die. JESUS was telling them that the SPIRIT of John would remain alive on the EARTH and continue to PREACH the GOSPELS until HIS RETURN. |
P210 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
What the SCRIPTURES are saying in their LAYERS is, when the PERSON having the SPIRIT of John dies carnally, then that SPIRIT of John is MOVED by GOD into another living person. That PERSON RECEIVING the SPIRIT of John, can be a newborn infant, or a fully mature adult, and can either be a male or female, it makes no difference. Once the SPIRIT of John is RECEIVED, that PERSON will then continue on as John and PREACH the GOSPELS of JESUS CHRIST for the remainder of his or her carnal life. |
P210 P211 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The ANGEL that had assisted John during his RECEIPT of the REVELATION of JESUS CHRIST again told John of his ongoing MINISTRY. The ANGEL told John that he would continue to PREACH to many nations and in many different languages throughout the world over a course of TIME. John was told these things just a short while before he experienced his first carnal death, a death that came by way of being boiled alive in scalding hot oil. This method of executing JESUS' Disciples became quite popular by the Romans, and the Romans that performed these executions were also the ones whom shortly thereaf ter established the Roman Catholic Church. |
P211 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 10:11 And he said unto me, THOU MUST PROPHESY AGAIN BEFORE MANY PEOPLES, AND NATIONS, AND TONGUES, AND KINGS. |
P211 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
John's FINAL MINISTRY |
P211 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Prior to John being told by the ANGEL that his MINISTRY would continue on over a course of time until the RETURN of JESUS CHRIST, John in his VISION was given a LITTLE BOOK. This giving of the LITTLE BOOK unto John was symbolic of John's FINAL MINISTRY; for the TITLE of the LITTLE BOOK given to John is "REVEALING The BIBLE'S TRUTH", the FIRST BOOK I had PUBLISHED for THE LORD. |
P211 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Since JESUS' DEPARTURE from the EARTH, the SPIRIT of the Disciple John has been TRANSFERRED FIFTY-ONE TIMES, and the FIFTY SECOND TIME is about to take place. This will be the FINAL PERSON to RECEIVE the SPIRIT of JOHN, and MARK the beginning of JOHN'S FINAL MINISTRY. The FIFTY SECOND PERSON of the SPIRIT of JOHN will be RECEIVED into the MILLENNIUM and into HEAVEN as JOHN. This PERSON currently resides within the borders of the United States of America, and is a MIDDLE EASTERN descendant that has lived in America for nearly thirty years and has obtained his United States Citizenship. |
P211 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The FIFTY-SECOND PERSON to RECEIVE the SPIRIT of John had been very closely tied to the Church; however Once he READS, "REVEALING The BIBLE'S TRUTH", his life will CHANGE and he will immediately withdraw from the Church and begin his MINISTRY as a TRIBULATION SAINT. John will be very instrumental in the distribution of all FOUR of the BOOKS I have WRITTEN for THE LORD, and will assist other TRIBULATION SAINTS in establishing their MINISTRIES. John will also maintain a close relationship and aid the TWO WITNESSES during their time of PROPHECY. |
P211 P212 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John will become very BITTER against the Church once its deception has been REVEALED to him, and the Church will do whatever they can to discredit John and MY BOOKS. All Churches regardless of denomination will ban together against MY BOOKS, the TWO WITNESSES, John, and the TRIBULATION SAINTS, in an effort to discourage people from SEEKING a RELATIONSHIP with GOD. The Churches will tell the people that they cannot have a relationship with GOD outside of the Church. But as time goes on during the GREAT TRIBULATION, and things worsen throughout the world, Church attendance will DECREASE, and the MINISTRIES of the TRIBULATION SAINTS will INCREASE SAITH THE LORD. |
P212 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Shortly after the SECOND TRIBULATION RAPTURE, the RAPTURE of the TWO WITNESSES, the Organized (so-called) Christian Church will secretly place a bounty on the head of John and seek to kill him. However, ALL of their efforts to kill John will fail, and the perpetrators themselves will in turn be killed, in the same manner they had planned to kill John. |
P212 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
A West Coast News Reporter will then expose the Church's involvement in the attempts on John's life, and shortly after the report is made public, the Reporter's life will be taken. This will also become Headline News, implicating once again the Church's involvement in the crime. The Church will then use its influence on the Government to ban MY BOOKS and the TRUE WORD of GOD, the King James 1611 Holy Bible. It will be said by the Government that MY BOOKS had instigated crime and influenced a religious rebellion against the Christian Church, and that the King James 1611 version of the Bible could be too easily misinterpreted, thus causing the government to ban it as well! |
P212 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This law initially implemented by the United States Government, will then spread throughout the world like wildfire. Nearly all countries of the world will adapt their versions of the same law, and the New International Version of the Bible will receive worldwide acceptance as being the official Bible of the Christian Church. This will fulfill the PROPHECY of Amos. |
P212 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Amos 8:11 BEHOLD, the days come, SAITH THE LORD GOD, THAT I WILL SEND A FAMINE IN THE LAND, NOT A FAMINE OF BREAD, NOR A THIRST FOR WATER, BUT OF HEARING THE WORDS OF THE LORD: |
P213 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Amos 8:12 AND THEY SHALL WANDER FROM SEA TO SEA, AND FROM THE NORTH EVEN TO THE EAST, THEY SHALL RUN TO AND FRO TO SEEK THE WORD OF THE LORD, AND SHALL NOT FIND IT. |
P213 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
However, even after the BAN of MY BOOKS and the King James Version of the HOLY BIBLE, the civil unrest between the Churches, their congregations and the TRIBULATION SAINTS and their following, will continue to worsen. This in turn causes the Governments of all nations to adapt a BAN on ALL religious reading materials outside of the Church. This fulfills the PROPHECY given by Daniel and begins the implementation of the "Mark of the BEAST"! |
P213 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Daniel 9:27 And HE shall CONFIRM the COVENANT with MANY for one week: and in the midst of the week HE shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to CEASE, and for the overspreading of ABOMINATIONS HE shall make it DESOLATE, even until the CONSUMMATION, and that DETERMINED shall be POURED upon the DESOLATE. |
P213 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
NOTE: The "HE" referred to in the SCRIPTURE is THE LORD of HOSTS, and not the Antichrist as so many Churches would like you to BELIEVE. It is GOD that CONFIRMS HIS COVENANT with the people over the SEVEN-YEAR span of the TRIBULATION, called by SCRIPTURE "one week", meaning one week of years. It is also GOD that causes the sacrifice and oblation to CEASE, for during this TIME (the last three and one-half years of the TRIBULATION, called the GREAT TRIBULATION) HE will no longer HEAR the prayers of the people. And, it is GOD that POURS OUT the VIALS of HIS WRATH against the DESOLATE, because of their ABOMINATIONS. This SCRIPTURE taken from the Book of Daniel tells you what GOD is going to do against them who MOCK HIS COVENANT, CORRUPT HIS WORD, and DEFILE HIS TRUTH. THEY WILL BE MADE DESOLATE SAITH THE LORD of HOSTS. |
P213 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
The FIFTY-FIRST RECIPIENT of the SPIRIT of John |
P214 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The FIFTY-FIRST person having the SPIRIT of John is a man that fits the same description as the FIFTY-SECOND RECIPIENT, however he has LOST the SPIRIT of John as a result of his negligence and FAILURE in SERVING GOD. He also is of a Middle Eastern descent and has a very large ministry that has FAILED. He was provided with the LITTLE BOOK and has rejected it and has publicly given FALSE PROPHECY, that of which was in direct CONFLICT with the WORD of GOD. He had said that JESUS would join him on stage where he was to appear; thus trying to nullify SCRIPTURE as to how JESUS would RETURN. This is a BLASPHEMY against the HOLY SPIRIT of GOD and the UNFORGIVABLE SIN! |
P214 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 1:7 BEHOLD, HE cometh with CLOUDS; and every eye shall see HIM, and they also which pierced HIM: and ALL kindreds of the EARTH shall wail because of HIM. EVEN SO, A-men. |
P214 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 24:30 AND THEN SHALL APPEAR THE SIGN OF THE SON OF MAN IN HEAVEN: AND THEN SHALL ALL THE TRIBES OF THE EARTH MOURN, AND THEY SHALL SEE THE SON OF MAN COMING IN THE CLOUDS of HEAVEN WITH POWER AND GREAT GLORY. |
P214 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
NOTE: JESUS will never show up on any stage or anywhere else, with any Minister, Pastor, or Priest, therefore, anyone saying that HE will, is a LIAR! |
P214 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 24:24 FOR THERE SHALL ARISE FALSE CHRISTS, AND FALSE PROPHETS, AND SHALL SHEW GREAT SIGNS AND WONDERS; INSOMUCH THAT, IF IT WERE POSSIBLE, THEY SHALL DECEIVE THE VERY ELECT. |
P214 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 24:25 BEHOLD, I HAVE TOLD YOU BEFORE. |
P214 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 24:26 WHEREFORE IF THEY SHALL SAY UNTO YOU, BEHOLD, HE IS IN THE DESERT; GO NOT FORTH: BEHOLD, HE IS IN THE SECRET CHAMBERS; BELIEVE IT NOT. |
P214 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This well known Television Evangelist has LOST his SOUL, and has been given the soul of the CANAANITE. He will join the others like himself in the NINTH LEVEL of HELL that are hung by their tongues on hooks over burning fire throughout eternity. This FALSE Minister of GOD has most recently failed in his efforts to minister in Africa and has lost the support of many of his followers, thus causing him to make many changes in his administration. The money and the power that GOD had once given him will now be taken away SAITH THE LORD, and the SPIRIT of John that he had once possessed will be given to another, WORTHY of it! |
P215 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
The OMNI-PRESENCE of the SPIRIT of John |
P215 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The SPIRIT of John has a LIMITED FORM of OMNI-PRESENCE. Whereas a BEHOLDER of COMPLETE OMNI-PRESENCE can be in ALL places at ALL TIMES, John's OMNI-PRESENCE only allows his SPIRIT to be in TWO PLACES at ONE TIME. John can be both in HEAVEN and on the EARTH at the SAME TIME. This allows John the ability to be on the EARTH while he also sits as an ELDER in HEAVEN. It also allows the SPIRIT of John to be with TWO carnal individuals on the EARTH for a BRIEF period of time, prior to the SPIRIT being permanently transferred from the one individual to another. |
P215 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Earlier in this Chapter it was told to you that the SPIRIT of John is in the PROCESS of being taken from one whom had FAILED and given to another that is WORTHY of it. This PROCESS had begun several years back and nears completion during the next four to six weeks. Normally this PROCESS takes but a MOMENT when the BEHOLDER of the SPIRIT of John takes their last carnal breath; the SPIRIT of John enters into a NEW HOST, and whether it is an adult or a child, it happens instantly, for the NEW HOST has already been CONDITIONED for it. |
P215 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
However, this is the first time in this SEVEN THOUSAND-YEAR CYCLE of the EARTH whereas the BEHOLDER of the SPIRIT of John has failed, and an ALTERNATE be taken to COMPLETE John's MISSION. There are certain milestones in a PERSON'S LIFE that must be accomplished, milestones pertaining only to that particular INDIVIDUAL'S PURPOSE in LIFE that MUST be accomplished prior to them taking on the responsibility of John's MISSION. Taking on John's MISSION means the taking on of John's SOUL, and the SOUL of the alternate should not FAIL in its own mission, prior to its HOST SPIRIT RECEIVING the NEW SOUL, the SOUL of John. |
P215 P216 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This change in PURPOSE (SOUL) is quite drastic, and some TIME of TRANSITION is required as to not OVERWHELM the new HOST of the SPIRIT and SOUL of John. Therefore, the TRANSITION TIME needs to be somewhat PROLONGED, thus allowing the ALTERNATE time to COMPLETE its own mission and also time to adjust to their NEW ROLE in LIFE, the ROLE of John. ALL scenarios are taken into ACCOUNT by GOD, and regardless of the CIRCUMSTANCES, GOD HAS A SOLUTION! |
P216 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Thirty-one
|
P217 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
In the past, when people of a particular Church went out to acquire new members, (even though any type of religious solicitation is a sinful act), the sin committed was somewhat of an infraction. However now that you are in the END-TIME, any SOLICITATION whatsoever of RELIGION; whereas an existing member of a Church tries to solicit another individual or group into joining their Church, is a BLASPHEMY against the HOLY SPIRIT, and the COMMITTING of an UNFORGIVABLE SIN! |
P217 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
All so-called Faiths and Denominations of the Christian Church have FALLEN from GOD and are NOW called the "SYNAGOGUES of SATAN". Only the BRIDE will be taken out of these Churches; and any persons attending them other than the BRIDE sets themselves on the FAST TRACK to HELL! Therefore, anyone whom SOLICITS for the Church (the DEVIL), membership in their Church, to DECEIVE GOD'S PEOPLE, (for that is what the Churches now do); even though themselves believe what they are doing is in the NAME of GOD, are COMMITTING THE UNFORGIVABLE SIN! |
P217 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Satan's Church Solicitation SCENARIO |
P217 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
I have a FRIEND living in Australia who was recently approached by a person while he was reading a BOOK at work. The person seemed to show an interest in the BOOK, a BOOK I had WRITTEN for THE LORD, titled, "The ROD of IRON", and this excited MY FRIEND. In hope of sharing the WORD of GOD with this person, a conversation took place, and MY FRIEND was told by the one whom had engaged him that he was a "Born Again Christian" and that he and his wife would be interested in speaking with him further about the BOOK, at a later time. They then set a time to meet again to continue their conversation. |
P217 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
MY FRIEND, wanting to share his knowledge of the WORD of GOD with others, in excitement, contacted by email a MUTUAL FRIEND of OURS, to tell him of the pending meeting he was to have with the man and his wife and their apparent interest in "The ROD of IRON". After OUR MUTUAL FRIEND had told ME about this meeting, THE LORD TOLD ME that the meeting was not what it appeared to be! THE LORD told ME that the man and his wife hadn't any interest whatsoever in "The ROD of IRON", but rather used the BOOK as a PLOY to solicit MY FRIEND into joining their Church, in service to their god, Satan! |
P217 P218 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
I then shared what THE LORD had said to ME with the MUTUAL FRIEND, but told him not to pass it along to our FRIEND in Australia. THE LORD wanted the SCENARIO to play-out, to show US how the Devil SOLICITS for his churches. I KNEW that MY Australian FRIEND could not be enticed into joining their Church, so he wasn't FORETOLD of what was to take place during the meeting with the man and his wife. |
P218 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Once the meeting between the couple and MY FRIEND had taken place, what transpired at the meeting was EXACTLY as THE LORD had TOLD ME They immediately told MY FRIEND that if he was to have a relationship with GOD, he must attend their Church, for without fellowship with others of the Church, he could not engage in a relationship with GOD. |
P218 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
MY FRIEND then disputing what they were telling him, said, contrary to what they were saying; a RELATIONSHIP with GOD can only exist on an INDIVIDUAL BASIS, and not as a group of people belonging to an organization, calling themselves the "Church". In an effort to convince MY FRIEND otherwise, the couple then MISQUOTING SCRIPTURE, cited, Mark 16:15. Telling him that the SCRIPTURE says that fellowship must take place, and that everyone must go out and preach the GOSPELS together. Thus making ALL CHRISTIANS preachers of the WORD of GOD. |
P218 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
MY FRIEND then recalling from what he had READ in "The ROD of IRON", said that a person must be ANOINTED to PREACH the WORD of GOD, and that anyone doing so without the ANOINTING, is committing the act of the FALSE PROPHET. After hearing MY FRIEND'S response, the couple had come to the conclusion that MY FRIEND was not going to yield to their suggestions and join their Church, so the meeting concluded. |
P218 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The interesting part of this scenario; is that the SCRIPTURE cited by the couple says EXACTLY what MY FRIEND was telling them. You cannot PREACH the WORD of GOD without the PROPER ANOINTING from GOD. The ROD of IRON says that you must have at the very LEAST, THREE GIFTS of the HOLY SPIRIT to PREACH for THE LORD, and that if even the SAVED not having the THREE GIFTS were to try to preach, they, even with good intent, would be COMMITTING the UNFORGIVABLE SIN and DAMNING themselves unto HELL! |
P218 P219 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Let US review the SCRIPTURES cited by the couple (that are CERTAINLY not "BORN AGAIN CHRISTIANS" as they had claimed to be), used to SOLICIT MY FRIEND into their HELL-BOUND Church. |
P219 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Mark 16:15 And HE said unto them, GO YE INTO ALL THE WORLD, AND PREACH THE GOSPEL TO EVERY CREATURE. |
P219 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
NOTE: Now to whom in the SCRIPTURE is JESUS SPEAKING? Is HE not SPEAKING to HIS DISCIPLES? The SCRIPTURES tell you that JESUS SPOKE these WORDS after HIS RESURRECTION, and JESUS only SPOKE to HIS DISCIPLES after HIS RESURRECTION. Did not JESUS PERSONALLY TEACH each of HIS DISCIPLES to PREACH the WORD of GOD? And, how were the DISCIPLE'S to KNOW they were QUALIFIED to PREACH the WORD of GOD? Let US continue to READ the BALANCE of the SCRIPTURES in Mark; for the SCRIPTURES will TELL YOU what the DISCIPLES QUALIFICATIONS must be in order for them to PREACH! |
P219 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Mark 16:16 HE THAT BELIEVETH AND IS BAPTIZED SHALL BE SAVED; BUT HE THAT BELIEVETH NOT SHALL BE DAMNED. |
P219 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
NOTE: This SCRIPTURE sets the FIRST CONDITION to PREACH the WORD of GOD; FIRST AND FOREMOST, YOU MUST BE BAPTIZED in the SPIRIT of GOD. |
P219 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Mark 16:17 AND THESE SIGNS SHALL FOLLOW THEM THAT BELIEVE; IN MY NAME SHALL THEY CAST OUT DEVILS; THEY SHALL SPEAK WITH NEW TONGUES; |
P219 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
NOTE: In this SCRIPTURE, JESUS tells the DISCIPLES what the SIGNS will be indicating that the PERSON PREACHING has indeed been BAPTIZED and SAVED, AND HAS THE QUALIFICATIONS TO PREACH the WORD of GOD. JESUS SAYS THAT THEY WILL BE ABLE TO CAST OUT DEVILS, and THEY WILL BE ABLE TO SPEAK IN NEW TONGUES (the HEBREWAH LANGUAGE). Could the couple preaching to MY FRIEND do either of these TWO things? |
P219 P220 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Mark 16:18 THEY SHALL TAKE UP SERPENTS; AND IF THEY DRINK ANY DEADLY THING, IT SHALL NOT HURT THEM; THEY SHALL LAY HANDS ON THE SICK, AND THEY SHALL RECOVER. |
P220 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
NOTE: Did the couple preaching to MY FRIEND demonstrate their ANOINTING by picking up a poisonous snake, or by drinking poison, showing MY FRIEND that neither the snake nor the poison could harm them? Or, did they heal someone having cancer, or some other terminal disease to prove their anointing? What exactly did the couple do to prove they were qualified to preach the WORD of GOD, other than MISQUOTING SCRIPTURE, and their trying to FILL MY FRIEND FULL OF THEIR CHURCH CRAP? |
P220 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
These things SPOKEN of by JESUS in the SCRIPTURES merely PROVE what is said in MY BOOKS! SPEAKING in TONGUES, CASTING OUT DEMONS and DEVILS, HEALING THE SICK, and BEING MADE EXEMPT FROM HARM are all GIFTS of the HOLY SPIRIT. Everyone that is BAPTIZED RECEIVES the GIFT of FAITH as his or her FIRST GIFT. THE OTHER GIFTS THAT JESUS CHRIST SAYS WOULD BE APPARENT, INDICATE THAT THE ONE'S WHO WOULD BE QUALIFIED TO PREACH THE WORD of GOD HAVE AT LEAST THREE GIFTS of the HOLY SPIRIT. |
P220 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
The FACILITY, the BRAINWASH CENTER |
P220 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
It is KEY to the DEVIL that he maintains CONTROL over the people whom he DECEIVES. Therefore, the more ACCESS he has to them, the better he can CONTROL them. The Church provides the DEVIL with the perfect TOOL to do just that. Satan uses the Church to be an all-encompassing center to provide the services people need. |
P220 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The Daycare Center: Satan provides at his facilities Daycare Centers, so his following can drop off their children very early in the morning, and allow him the whole day to BRAINWASH their children. This also provides Satan access to the parents when they return in the evening to pick-up the children. During the course of the day the children will be properly conditioned to accept Satan's form of religion as their belief in GOD. Then in the evening when the parents return for their children, Satan can continue his corruption of the parents, by sharing with them the things that the children had been taught during the day. This conditioning and structuring of both the parent's and the children's MINDS are KEY in the acceptance of Satan's Doctrine. Both Satan and his administration will continually cite SCRIPTURE to the children and the parents in an effort to CORRUPT the WORD of GOD to the point of CONFUSION. This is done in an effort to discourage the parents and the children from ever reading the BIBLE themselves; for when they try to match the SCRIPTURES of the BIBLE with that which Satan teaches, there will be a CONFLICT in what the BIBLE SAYS versus what they have been taught! |
P220 P221 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The people being taught by Satan will find that when reading the HOLY BIBLE, they can only understand, or believe to understand, maybe one SCRIPTURE (or two at the most) of an entire chapter of the BIBLE. When reading further SCRIPTURES of a particular Chapter of the BIBLE, there will be a DISCONNECT in what they had been taught that the SCRIPTURE means, versus what the balance of the continuing SCRIPTURES SAY. It will appear that the subject of the Chapter has changed and no longer applies to what they had been taught; for the proceeding SCRIPTURES will continue on to SAY something totally irrelevant to their understanding! |
P221 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The Fitness Center: In an effort to provide Satan with even more of your time, the Church will provide a FITNESS CENTER, giving the parent or the single person all the more reason to spend more time at the Church Facility. Many times the Church will employ a fitness instructor, whom they might call a Pastor of Fitness or something of that sort. This person will monitor the activity of the persons in the Center and will be well versed in Satan's Religious Doctrine, thus allowing him or her the opportunity to preach Satan's Doctrine to them utilizing the Fitness Center. |
P221 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This is a very effective way for Satan to manipulate your thoughts and beliefs, because when the physical body endures stress, such as working out, the MIND becomes quite receptive to certain suggestive inputs. If a person were undergoing repetitious physical exercise and the calm voice of the Fitness Pastor (Satan's Instructor) was filling that person's MIND with Satan's Religious Doctrine, because of the weakened state of the physical body during the exercise, the MIND would be in a very receptive state. |
P221 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
These Fitness Centers because of their effectiveness are being employed throughout the Churches of the world. The DEVIL over the course of the last two decades has emphasized the need for physical fitness, to the point where most people are obsessed with it. Doctors and Health Specialists continually emphasize the importance of physical fitness, and the Church uses this as a PLOY to draw you into their facility. |
P221 P222 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
YOUTH CENTERS: Churches also offer Youth Centers as part of their Facility to bring in the age groups from thirteen to twenty years old into their fold. The Youth Center will generally offer video games, sports, and other forms of activities and entertainment to attract the young people to the Facility. These Centers will also employ a Satanic Implant, one whom the Church will most often call a "Youth Pastor", to oversee the Youth Center's activities. The Young people they choose to be "Youth Pastors", are so entrenched in the Church and its form of Religion, they can exemplify the epitome of their CULT and RELIwith absolute perfection. |
P222 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The Youth Pastor will most often be obsessed with the desire to continue in the footsteps of his or her Mentor, and will IDOLIZE them that instruct them in their RELIGIOUS CULT. The Youth Pastor most often will hangout with the young people that they have met through the Youth Center, trying to earn their trust; while also being able to monitor and manipulate their associates thoughts and activities on Satan's behalf. Only the best of the best are used by the Church to be Youth Pastors. These young "Satanic Followers" will not only BRAINWASH the young they infiltrate and lead, they will also act as informants to the Church Administration. The Youth Pastor will keep the Administration of the Church well informed as to any opposition they encounter within their groups, and identify both the friends and foes of the Church attending the Center. |
P222 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 23:15 WOE UNTO YOU, SCRIBES AND PHARISEES, HYPOCRITES! FOR YE COMPASS SEA AND LAND TO MAKE ONE PROSELYTE, AND WHEN HE IS MADE, YE MAKE HIM TWOFOLD MORE THE CHILD OF HELL THAN YOURSELVES. |
P222 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
NOTE: The WORD "PROSELYTE" is defined by the English Dictionary as meaning, a "NEW CONVERT". |
P222 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Thirty-two
|
P223 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Prior to MY WRITING this Chapter; THE LORD typically gives ME the Title of the Chapter I am to WRITE and the Chapter's subject matter in the morning, just before I WRITE it. I generally awaken sometime before 4:00 AM and start MY WRITING about 4:30 AM and continue to WRITE for two to three hours at a time. However, with this Chapter, I was GIVEN the TITLE one day beforehand, and when given the TITLE, "DANCING WITH the DEVIL", I didn't have a clue as to what it meant, nor did I know what the subject matter would be for the Chapter. After sitting at MY workstation for about fifteen minutes, clueless as to what I was to WRITE, I ultimately wrote nothing that morning. I merely pondered on the TITLE, as to what it meant, and through the course of the day as I watched the day unfold, THE LORD allowed ME to WITNESS firsthand what "DANCING WITH the DEVIL" means. |
P223 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Explanation: Whenever a SAVED PERSON goes out into the world, whether it is a trip to the store or the mall, or they go to work, or to a public place, or wherever they expose themselves to other people whom are not SAVED, they are "DANCING WITH the DEVIL"! There are very few people in the world today that are SAVED, therefore, nearly everyone encountered by a SAVED PERSON during the course of their daily routine are UNSAVED PEOPLE. The DEVIL has DIRECT ACCESS to all UNSAVED PEOPLE, and when the SAVED PERSON is exposed to the UNSAVED, they are in fact encountering the DEVIL. This phenomenon is called, "DANCING WITH the DEVIL". |
P223 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The EARTH is the DEVIL'S DOMAIN, and SCRIPTURE refers to Lucifer, the DEVIL, as being the Prince of the WORLD (John 16:11). Lucifer has control over everyone and everything in the WORLD that has not been CLAIMED by GOD. He will use all at his disposal to attack in any way them that are SAVED by GOD; whenever they enter into his DOMAIN. The DEVIL himself cannot enter into the HOME or the property belonging to the SAVED, except by a third party whom is UNSAVED that has been allowed access to the SAVED PERSON'S home or property. Therefore, the SAVED PERSON can CONTROL his or her HOME and his or her PROPERTY and keep Lucifer out by closely monitoring them who are allowed entry into their HOME or access to their PROPERTY. |
P223 P224 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The ability to monitor one's home and property becomes somewhat more difficult when the SAVED live among people whom are UNSAVED, even if the UNSAVED are other family members. The DEVIL will use those in the household whom are UNSAVED to ACCESS the SAVED whenever he wants to ACCESS them. From what YOU have READ thus far, it should be clear; during the course of a normal day it is nearly impossible to keep from having to DANCE WITH the DEVIL. |
P224 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
FAST DANCING |
P224 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
If the SAVED PERSON is cautious in his or her encounters with other people, minimizing both physical and verbal contact with them, this will deter the DEVIL'S ability to attack, and this tactic is called FAST DANCING. FAST DANCING with the DEVIL is similar to fast dancing with people on a dance floor. During a FAST DANCE, there is very little, if any, conversation or physical contact with the DANCE PARTNER. If this technique is employed when encountering other people, particularly strangers, keeping your conversations short and to the point, and avoiding or minimizing any physical contact with them, this alone will certainly reduce the DEVIL'S chances to cause you grief. Also, when GOD sees that you are being CAUTIOUS in your worldly involvement, keeping it to a minimum, and only exposing yourselves for necessary reasons, HE will BLOCK the DEVIL in his efforts to ACCESS you. If you have to DANCE WITH the DEVIL, and you certainly will, make it a FAST DANCE only! |
P224 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
SLOW DANCING |
P224 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
When a SAVED PERSON moves about in this world carelessly, assuming that he or she is EXEMPT from any attack by the DEVIL, and expose their self to unnecessary verbal or physical contact, the SAVED are then, SLOW DANCING with the DEVIL. This type of careless behavior will certainly bring about unnecessary GRIEF. |
P224 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
SLOW DANCING episodes occur when the SAVED engage in unnecessary conversation with strangers or expose their self to prolonged periods in shopping malls, public facilities, and in movie theatres or entertainment establishments. The DEVIL can ACCESS you even in stadiums while attending sporting events. Anyplace where people gather, there will be one or more implants by the DEVIL, lurking in a close proximity to the SAVED and just waiting to have the opportunity to make CONTACT and POUNCE on them. |
P224 P225 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Encounters with the DEVIL while SLOW DANCING can come in various forms. Many times the DEVIL, while SLOW DANCING, will engage in a seemingly innocent conversation that will be probing into your personal life without you being aware of it. He will try to find out as much as he can about you, without tipping his hand; where you live, do you have children, where you work, what kind of car you drive. The questions he will pose will seem to be insignificant chitchat, however, this information is not insignificant and is very relevant to him. The information you have provided to him, tells him where and how he might access you or your children, or your property. |
P225 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The DEVIL can present himself as either a male or a female by simply entering into a male or female HOST. When he enters into the opposite gender of that of the SAVED he encounters, he will most often be quite flirtatious, and this PLOY will generally cause the SAVED to carelessly drop their guard and be most vulnerable to him. Many times he will appear to be so friendly, the SAVED will often freely exchange phone numbers with him, or agree to a future meeting. This person is a person you would have never met, had you not been so careless in exposing yourself in a world full of evil and deceit. SLOW DANCING with the DEVIL is a dangerous proposition and should be AVOIDED by any means. Its like holding on to a lighted stick of dynamite with an erratic fuse and seeing how long you can hold on to it before it goes off. Knowing it can go off at anytime in your hands; be CAUTIOUS! |
P225 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
The WALL FLOWER |
P225 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
When out in the world and on the DEVIL'S DANCE FLOOR, it is best to be the WALL FLOWER at the DANCE. These are the people attending a dance that observe the DANCE FLOOR but never DANCE themselves. They generally stand with their backs against the wall observing what takes place on the DANCE FLOOR, being seen by everyone at the DANCE, but not presenting him or herself as being a potential DANCE PARTNER. The WALL FLOWER generally positions them self where they are most visible, while yet limiting access to them by others, and only allowing themselves to be approached from the front. This minimizes their being singled out and avoids most types of private contact. |
P225 P226 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The WALL FLOWER tactic sends out a CLEAR MESSAGE to the DEVIL'S IMPLANTS; it tells them that you are aware of everything that is going on around you and that you are not vulnerable to any SNEAK ATTACK. The DEVIL sees that you cannot be approached from behind, nor can anyone approach you without being detected by you and the others around you. By eliminating the DEVIL'S ability to privately approach you, you have effectively cutoff his ability to HIDE, thus causing him to EXPOSE himself during his approach. The DEVIL wants to take you by surprise, but the AWARENESS of the WALL FLOWER makes that quite difficult for him. By your deterring his ACCESS to you, you have taken away his element of surprise, and under these conditions, he will more than likely not ask you to DANCE! |
P226 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Synopsis |
P226 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
When THE LORD had first come to ME in 1997, HE told ME to be MOST CAUTIOUS in all MY endeavors. I asked GOD if I should be afraid, and HE told ME that I needn't FEAR anything or anyone, but I should maintain an AWARENESS of MY surroundings. HE said that HE had now GIVEN ME EYES to SEE and EARS TO HEAR and I should both SEE WITH MY EYES AND HEAR WITH MY EARS ALL THAT IS AROUND ME. THE LORD also told ME that I should not do anything HASTILY, for HE had set ANGELS around ME to LOOK AFTER ME, and MY haste could deter the ANGEL'S ability to PROTECT ME. |
P226 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 91:11 For HE shall give HIS ANGELS charge over thee, to keep thee in all thy ways. |
P226 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 91:12 They shall BEAR thee up in their HANDS, lest thou dash thy foot against a stone. |
P226 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Everyone that lives in this world must at one time or another, DANCE WITH the DEVIL; there isn't any way around it. However, if you follow the COUNSELING and ADVICE given in this Chapter, you can minimize the DEVIL'S effectiveness and negate his efforts to cause you GRIEF. |
P226 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Thirty-three
|
P227 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
If there is anything THE LORD has made very CLEAR to ME, is that aside from GOD, NOTHING is for CERTAIN! That which is CROOKED, GOD can make STRAIGHT; and that which is STRAIGHT, GOD can make CROOKED. Therefore, GOD can CHANGE ANYTHING to ANYTHING as often as HE WILL, thus leaving NOTHING for CERTAIN. |
P227 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 42:16 AND I WILL BRING THE BLIND BY A WAY THAT THEY KNEW NOT; I WILL LEAD THEM IN PATHS THAT THEY HAVE NOT KNOWN: I WILL MAKE DARKNESS LIGHT BEFORE THEM, AND CROOKED THINGS STRAIGHT. THESE THINGS WILL I DO UNTO THEM, AND NOT FORSAKE THEM. |
P227 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Over the past ten years, I have been GIVEN much PROPHECY regarding certain EVENTS THE LORD FORETOLD ME would take place, and nearly ALL to date have come to pass, just as HE had SAID they would. However not one of the EVENTS that have taken place have happened in the way I had envisioned them to happen! Everything I was TOLD was EXACTLY CORRECT, however; the mental picture I created as to how the EVENTS would transpire, wasn't even close in depicting how they actually TRANSPIRED. |
P227 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
There are reasons as to why MY mental visions of the EVENTS were so far off when compared to how the EVENTS actually took place, and the reasons are quite simple. I, in the form of a MAN, CANNOT THINK like GOD, nor can I COMPREHEND how GOD might do things. I see things from a simple perspective, being in only one place at one time; WHEREAS GOD is in ALL PLACES at ALL TIMES, SEEING the EFFECTS of that which HE MAKES HAPPEN, and GOD makes things happen without DISRUPTING other things by collateral damage. GOD can change even the most complicated and integrated things in such a way, affecting nothing else by HIS CHANGE; and that which HE INTENDED on changing is the only thing that is CHANGED, leaving everything else as it was! |
P227 P228 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 55:8 FOR MY THOUGHTS ARE NOT YOUR THOUGHTS, NEITHER ARE YOUR WAYS MY WAYS, SAITH THE LORD. |
P228 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 55:9 FOR AS THE HEAVENS ARE HIGHER THAN THE EARTH, SO ARE MY WAYS HIGHER THAN YOUR WAYS, AND MY THOUGHTS THAN YOUR THOUGHTS. |
P228 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
In this Chapter, titled "NOTHING is for CERTAIN", WE want to discuss certain matters regarding CHANGES made by GOD, to things that may have APPEARED at the time to be UNCHANGEABLE and were BELIEVED to be PERMANENT, or for CERTAIN! WE would like to start our discussion with the story about King Saul, the first King in Israel. |
P228 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Saul was a very tall man, looking noble because of his stature and was of the Tribe of Benjamin. When Israel, as a nation of twelve tribes, cried out to GOD for a King, GOD chose them a King, a man of great stature by the name of Saul. GOD did this even though HE disapproved of it; for HE HIMSELF had intended on being Israel's KING. However, Israel rejected GOD and wanted a man for a King. So GOD gave them a man whom looked the part because of his physical appearance. |
P228 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
At that time, the PROPHET SAMUEL was acting as the JUDGE over Israel (even though Samuel wasn't titled as such), and SAMUEL being a SERVANT of THE LORD, was told by GOD to ANOINT the man from the Tribe of Benjamin, by the name of Saul, to be King over Israel. However, only two of the Tribes of Israel accepted Saul as being their King, the tribe of Judah and the Tribe of Benjamin. The Tribe of Levi, although living amongst the Tribe of Judah, remained neutral, for they belonged to GOD and served in the Tabernacle. |
P228 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Once Saul had been anointed by Samuel to be the King, GOD also ANOINTED Saul, and Saul was then HOSTED by THE HOLY SPIRIT. Saul was GIVEN by THE HOLY SPIRIT certain GIFTS, and one of the GIFTS GIVEN was the GIFT of SPEAKING in TONGUES (the ability to speak in HEBREWAH). Many of the PROPHETS of that time SPOKE in HEBREWAH (TONGUES), so when people whom had known Saul heard him SPEAKING in TONGUES (an unknown language), they assumed that Saul had become a PROPHET of GOD. |
P228 P229 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Shortly after Saul had been made King, and had RECEIVED THE HOLY SPIRIT as his HOST, Saul became overwhelmed with PRIDE and his EMPOWERMENT by GOD, and thought he could do whatever pleased him without consequence. Saul thought that what GOD had given him was for CERTAIN and UNCHANGEABLE, however, Saul was WRONG! |
P229 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Many times GOD would PROVIDE Samuel with INSTRUCTIONS for Saul on how Saul was to accomplish certain tasks. However, Saul would take it upon himself to deviate from GOD'S INSTRUCTIONS and do things in his own way. This was a mistake on the part of Saul and it ANGERED THE LORD, so GOD took Saul out of POWER and GAVE that POWER to DAVID, Son of Jesse, a Bethlehemite of the Tribe of Judah, After DAVID was ANOINTED KING by Samuel, GOD allowed the DEVIL to POSSESS Saul and eventually had Saul killed in battle, so DAVID could take the throne and RULE over Israel. |
P229 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This story of Saul and his DOWNFALL is a classic case of someone who believed that something was for CERTAIN, and UNCHANGEABLE. Saul believed that once GOD had made him King, that his kingship was for CERTAIN, and that he could do as he wished without consequence. However, as the story is told in the SCRIPTURES of 1st and 2nd Samuel, Saul's refusal in SERVING GOD caused everything regarding Saul's future to CHANGE, ultimately causing his demise. Saul's ERROR was a costly one! |
P229 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
The Angel that FAILED |
P229 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
During the END-TIMES there was a man whom had RECEIVED the WORD of GOD, and came to know THE LORD and THE LORD him. Now this man had a GENTILE wife, and two GENTILE children, that were committed to the Catholic Church. This disturbed the man and he continuously tried to reason with the wife about her Church and religion, and how she and the children should separate themselves from it. And, even though all his efforts FAILED, he still continued to try to CONVERT his wife and children, to no avail, and refused to ACCEPT GOD'S DENIAL of them! |
P229 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
GOD gave the man a GREAT AMOUNT of ANOINTING, and even TOLD him of his lineage being that of the Angel. The man was also TOLD how he was to participate as a TRIBULATION SAINT during the TIME of the END, and that he must separate himself from his wife and children when it was time for his MINISTRY to begin. The man was TOLD that when the TIME had come for him to leave his family, that GOD would give him SIGNS, thus indicating such. |
P229 P230 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The first SIGN given to the man was in his Employer's insisting on him routinely working on the SABBATH and the ultimatum given him was if he was to refuse to work on the SABBATH, then he would be FIRED! The second SIGN given to the man was in his wife's insistence that he set his BELIEFS aside and work on the SABBATH, as his Employer had so demanded, because they as a family financially could not afford for him to lose his job. The wife's insistence in his working on the SABBATH, although somewhat softened, was posed as a threat to leave him, if he were to lose his job as a result of his refusal to BREAK GOD'S FOURTH COMMANDMENT. The man then YIELDED to the wife's DEMANDS and agreed to work on the SABBATHS. The THIRD and FINAL SIGN came in the form of the man's Mother-in-law calling the wife on a Sunday, insisting that her daughter take her two sons to the Catholic Mass that evening; in spite of the husband's refusal to let the children attend the mass. Again the wife prevailed and took her two sons to the Catholic Mass and the man again YIELDED to his wife's demands. |
P230 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
During the course of these events containing the SIGNS GIVEN to the man by GOD, a PERSON serving THE LORD had been COUNSELING the man on what actions he should take regarding his pending ministry and his family problems. However, because the man refused to believe that he could not CONVERT his wife and children, as he had so desired, the COUNSELING provided was perceived by the man as being a nuisance. And, even though the man was WARNED that THE LORD'S PATIENCE was wearing thin with him, the man believed because of his Angelic status he was a "shoe-in" for HEAVEN, and could continue to do as he so desired without CONSEQUENCE or DISMISSAL from GOD. |
P230 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The man was WRONG in his thinking SAITH THE LORD, very, very, WRONG! That man's SOUL has now been taken from him, and it will be given to another worthy of it. The man is now also the same as his wife and his children, he too is a GENTILE and in grave danger of becoming a CANAANITE. His only option now is in becoming a BEHEADED SOUL, by his MARTYRING himself in the NAME of GOD and for the TESTIMONY of JESUS CHRIST and his refusing to accept the Mark of the Beast. He NEVER AGAIN can be an Angel as he once was SAITH THE LORD. For THE LORD GIVETH, AND THE LORD TAKETH AWAY. |
P230 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
These are but a few of the SCRIPTURES given to the man during COUNSELING, regarding what GOD expected of him: |
P231 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 10:36 AND A MAN'S FOES SHALL BE THEY OF HIS OWN HOUSEHOLD. |
P231 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 10:37 HE THAT LOVETH FATHER OR MOTHER MORE THAN ME IS NOT WORTHY OF ME: AND HE THAT LOVETH SON OR DAUGHTER MORE THAN ME IS NOT WORTHY OF ME. |
P231 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 10:38 AND HE THAT TAKETH NOT HIS CROSS, AND FOLLOWETH AFTER ME, IS NOT WORTHY OF ME. |
P231 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 10:39 HE THAT FINDETH HIS LIFE SHALL LOSE IT: AND HE THAT LOSETH HIS LIFE FOR MY SAKE SHALL FIND IT. |
P231 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
If the man had taken heed to what the SCRIPTURES WARNED of; that his household was being used by Satan to DESTROY him, and that his love for his wife and children should have never been ALLOWED to come before his LOVE for GOD; and that once he had RECEIVED the SIGNS he had been promised, it was time for him to leave his family and SERVE GOD, he would have never FAILED! However, the man was lured into a FALSE sense of security by his believing that his Angelic STATUS was for CERTAIN, and UNCHANGEABLE; for there isn't ANYTHING that is for CERTAIN and UNCHANGEABLE. ALL THINGS ARE POSSIBLE WITH GOD; whether they are GOOD THINGS or EVIL THINGS! |
P231 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Thirty-four
|
P232 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Who is your FAMILY and who are your FRIENDS? In the literal sense your FAMILY consists of people whom are genetically connected to you, such as your Great Grandparents and Grandparents, Mother, Father, Sisters, Brothers, Aunts, Uncles, Nieces, Nephews, and Cousins; all the people that makeup your genetic family tree. Also in the literal sense, people whom you probably call your FRIENDS are generally made up of associates and acquaintances; people you have met whom you believe are not your enemies. Therefore, in the literal sense, once you have met someone and they are no longer considered a STRANGER and you believe they are not your enemies; they immediately become your FRIENDS. Even though you may have only met a person a short while before introducing them to FAMILY and FRIENDS, you would more than likely introduce them as being your FRIENDS. |
P232 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
As defined thus far; are people having some sort of genetic connection to you really your FAMILY, and are all the people you have met during the course of your life whom you believe pose you no threat, your FRIENDS? In this Chapter titled, "FAMILY and FRIENDS", WE will discuss this matter, and PROPERLY define the meaning of FAMILY and FRIENDS in accordance with the WORD of GOD. Throughout time the words, "FAMILY and FRIENDS" have been watered down and improperly used, and THE LORD wants to put these TWO WORDS back into their PROPER PERSPECTIVE. Let US start by using JESUS' DEFINITION of the WORDS, FAMILY and FRIENDS: For JESUS is the WORD of GOD. |
P232 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
FAMILY DEFINED |
P232 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 12:46 While HE yet talked to the people, behold, HIS mother and his brethren stood without, desiring to speak with HIM. |
P232 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 12:47 Then one said unto HIM, Behold, thy mother and thy brethren stand without, desiring to speak with THEE. |
P233 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 12:48 But HE answered and said unto him that told HIM, WHO IS MY MOTHER? AND WHO ARE MY BRETHREN? |
P233 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 12:49 And HE stretched forth HIS HAND toward HIS Disciples, and said, BEHOLD MY MOTHER AND MY BRETHREN! |
P233 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Matthew 12:50 FOR WHOSOEVER SHALL DO THE WILL OF MY FATHER WHICH IS IN HEAVEN, THE SAME IS MY BROTHER, AND SISTER, AND MOTHER. |
P233 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
These last few SCRIPTURES very ACCURATELY DEFINE the WORD, "FAMILY". When JESUS spoke these WORDS, HE was addressing HIS DISCIPLES, for HE stretched forth HIS HAND towards HIS DISCIPLES JESUS' DISCIPLES are CALLED, "THE BRIDE of CHRIST". Therefore, anyone being of the "BRIDE of CHRIST" is considered by GOD to be FAMILY. This is YOUR real FAMILY! A real FAMILY consists of them whom you have SPIRITUAL TIES to, not them who you are simply genetically related to. |
P233 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
GOD SEES the PEOPLE "IN CHRIST" as being CHRIST. The WORD, "CHRIST", can be considered a "FAMILY NAME", much like the name Jones or Smith is used as a family name on EARTH. However, unlike the names of Jones and Smith; whereas many people having those names are not genetically related; ALL HAVING THE NAME CHRIST ARE SPIRITUALLY RELATED BY MARRIAGE and are in the FAMILY of GOD through MARRIAGE. MARRIAGE is SANCTITY by GOD, bringing TWO together as ONE in HOLY MATRIMONY. |
P233 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The FIRST HEAVENLY MARRIAGE is the MARRIAGE of the TWO SOUL-MATES, TWO SPIRITS SHARING IN ONE SOUL; BOTH SERVING THE SAME PURPOSE IN GOD. These SPIRITS have GENDER; with one SPIRIT being a MALE, and the other SPIRIT being a FEMALE. IN MARRIAGE, the TWO SOUL-MATES become ONE, however NEITHER lose their IDENTITY. BOTH SPIRITS remain as INDIVIDUAL SPIRITS sharing in ONE SOUL, however the TWO ACT as a SINGLE ENTITY, doing ALL that they do together as ONE. |
P233 P234 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The SECOND HEAVENLY MARRIAGE is the MARRIAGE of the SOUL MATES to CHRIST. In this CASE with CHRIST being the DOMINANT ENTITY, the SOUL-MATES take on the ROLE of the BRIDE and TAKE the FAMILY NAME OF THE GROOM, CHRIST! It is by the SECOND MARRIAGE that the BRIDE of CHRIST enters into the TRINITY, thus giving the BRIDE a DIRECT ACCESS to GOD via THE SON, YESHUA. |
P234 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The THIRD MARRIAGE is the TRINITY MARRIAGE, the MARRIAGE of CHRIST to GOD. This is the FINAL MARRIAGE. In this CASE, with GOD BEING THE DOMINANT ENTITY, CHRIST takes on, the ROLE of the BRIDE, and RECEIVES GOD'S FAMILY NAME, IXOTE. IXOTE is THE HOLY SPIRIT of GOD, AND GOD'S IDENTITY. When CHRIST RECEIVES the NAME IXOTE this by HOLY DECREE DESIGNATES CHRIST AS BELONGING ONLY TO GOD. Whereas CHRIST is GOD'S PURPOSE, HIS SOUL, IXOTE, IS GOD'S SPIRIT, HIS IDENTITY, therefore, CHRIST assumes the ROLE as GOD, in IXOTE. |
P234 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Each of these MARRIAGES is an ASCENDING. The FIRST is the ASCENDING of MAN into CHRIST outside of the TRINITY, thus proclaiming by ASCENSION that MAN IS CHRIST, THE SON Of MAN. The SECOND is the ASCENDING of CHRIST, YESHUA, WITHIN THE TRINITY, thus PROCLAIMING by ASCENSION that CHRIST is the SON of GOD. And, the THIRD ASCENDING of CHRIST into IXOTE, BY DECREE of GOD, PROCLAIMS THAT CHRIST is GOD. |
P234 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 82:1 GOD standeth in the CONGREGATION of the MIGHTY; HE JUDGETH among the GODS. |
P234 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 82:6 I have said, YE ARE GODS; and ALL of you are CHILDREN of the MOST HIGH. |
P234 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 82:7 But ye shall die like men, and fall like one of the princes. |
P234 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 82:8 ARISE, O GOD, JUDGE the EARTH: for thou shalt INHERIT ALL NATIONS. |
P234 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
FRIENDS DEFINED |
P235 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Whereas the WORD, "FAMILY", has been somewhat distorted in its use, the WORD, "FRIEND" has been GROSSLY MISUSED! The WORD, "FRIEND" in accordance with the WORD of GOD, depicts a PERSON whom has a LOVE of GOD by VIRTUE of their LOVE of JESUS CHRIST. SCRIPTURE calls these FRIENDS of JESUS, those whom "are CALLED unto the MARRIAGE SUPPER of the LAMB". |
P235 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 19:9 And he saith unto me, WRITE, BLESSED ARE THEY WHICH ARE CALLED UNTO THE MARRIAGE SUPPER OF THE LAMB. And he saith unto me, THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF GOD. |
P235 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
These are the WEDDING GUESTS whom are the FRIENDS of the GROOM, JESUS CHRIST. FRIENDS, though they are CLOSE to JESUS and LOVE HIM, haven't any SPIRITUAL RELATION to HIM, as does the BRIDE. Whereas the BRIDE is FAMILY, the WEDDING GUESTS are FRIENDS. And whereas the BRIDE has OWNERSHIP in HEAVEN by INHERITANCE, the WEDDING GUESTS own nothing in HEAVEN, but they are HONORED GUESTS. |
P235 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
JESUS, in the SCRIPTURES of the GOSPEL of John, first refers to HIS DISCIPLES as being HIS FRIENDS. HE does this because HIS DISCIPLES had not yet been BAPTIZED in the SPIRIT of GOD, therefore at that TIME they could only be considered WEDDING GUESTS, FRIENDS of the GROOM. However, in the very next Chapter of the GOSPEL of John, JESUS explains to HIS DISCIPLES that once they are BAPTIZED, they will no longer need to PRAY in HIS NAME, and from that TIME forward, they can PRAY DIRECTLY to GOD; for they will be LOVED by GOD, as JESUS is LOVED by GOD. Once the DISCIPLES had been BAPTIZED in THE SPIRIT of GOD, they became FAMILY and were by SPIRIT, SPIRITUALLY RELATED to JESUS. |
P235 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 15:13 GREATER LOVE HATH NO MAN THAN THIS, THAT A MAN LAY DOWN HIS LIFE FOR HIS FRIENDS. |
P235 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 15:14 YE ARE MY FRIENDS, IF YE DO WHATSOEVER I COMMAND YOU. |
P235 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 15:15 HENCEFORTH I CALL YOU NOT SERVANTS; FOR THE SERVANT KNOWETH NOT WHAT HIS LORD DOETH: BUT I HAVE CALLED YOU FRIENDS; FOR ALL THINGS THAT I HAVE HEARD OF MY FATHER I HAVE MADE KNOWN UNTO YOU. |
P236 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 15:16 YE HAVE NOT CHOSEN ME, BUT I HAVE CHOSEN YOU, AND ORDAINED YOU, THAT YE SHOULD GO AND BRING FORTH FRUIT, AND THAT YOUR FRUIT SHOULD REMAIN: THAT WHATSOEVER YE SHALL ASK OF THE FATHER IN MY NAME, HE MAY GIVE IT YOU. |
P236 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
As WEDDING GUESTS, ALL MUST PRAY IN THE NAME OF JESUS CHRIST, whereas this is not a requirement for THE BRIDE. Whereas JESUS acts as an INTERCESSOR on behalf of the WEDDING GUESTS, THE BRIDE may PRAY DIRECTLY TO GOD. |
P236 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 16:24 HITHERTO HAVE YE ASKED NOTHING IN MY NAME: ASK, AND YE SHALL RECEIVE, THAT YOUR JOY MAY BE FULL. |
P236 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 16:25 THESE THINGS HAVE I SPOKEN UNTO YOU IN PROVERBS: BUT THE TIME COMETH, WHEN I SHALL NO MORE SPEAK UNTO YOU IN PROVERBS, BUT I SHALL SHEW YOU PLAINLY OF THE FATHER. |
P236 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 16:26 AT THAT DAY YE SHALL ASK IN MY NAME: AND I SAY NOT UNTO YOU, THAT I WILL PRAY THE FATHER FOR YOU: |
P236 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
John 16:27 FOR THE FATHER HIMSELF LOVETH YOU, BECAUSE YE HAVE LOVED ME, AND HAVE BELIEVED THAT I CAME OUT FROM GOD. |
P236 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This LOVE of JESUS and BELIEF in HIS WORDS COMES BY WAY of HOLY SPIRIT BAPTISM, for the BRIDE; however, for the FRIENDS, the WEDDING GUESTS, HOLY SPIRIT BAPTISM, provides them with the FAITH needed to BELIEVE in JESUS, but their LOVE of JESUS is their OWN, and not the LOVE of THE HOLY SPIRIT for HIS SON. HOLY SPIRIT LOVE ONLY TRANSCENDS WITHIN THE FAMILY of CHRIST. |
P236 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Thirty-five
|
P237 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The WORD, "AFFLICTIONS" is the title of this Chapter and it means: The state or fact of being tested (as by pain and suffering). When a PERSON serving GOD is AFFLICTED by any means, the first thing coming into their mind is that GOD is punishing them for possibly doing something wrong. This would be a very normal thought, however; generally it isn't GOD that is causing their AFFLICTION, but rather they had been randomly targeted by some outside force and are merely a victim of circumstance. You can be a very GOOD PERSON serving GOD in all that you do and still experience various types of AFFLICTIONS. GOD allows these things to HAPPEN! Even to GOOD PEOPLE. |
P237 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The ANGELS have explained the experience of AFFLICTIONS to ME in this way: Life in this world can be compared to as being a contestant in a Demolition Derby. Every other contestant in the derby is trying to damage your car and put you out of the race, thus eliminating you so they might win the derby themselves. In most cases, the cars that are being slammed into by the others are not singled out to be hit, but rather become random targets merely because of their availability and vulnerability. This would be similar to a sniper picking a random target to hit. If having a variety of targets to shoot at, the sniper would generally pick the target that is the easiest to hit and most vulnerable. |
P237 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
If you have ever been to a Demolition Derby, you would see that every car in the race had been hit several times during the course of the race; even the winner doesn't finish the race without suffering some sort of damage to his or her vehicle. This is life in this world; in most cases you are just a random target that is being shot at from all directions, without motive or reason to be shot at. |
P237 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
GOD minimizes the EFFECTS of AFFLICTION |
P237 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
GOD never PROMISES that HE will keep you from AFFLICTION, but rather PROMISES that HE will get you THROUGH your AFFLICTIONS. |
P237 P238 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 43:2 WHEN THOU PASSEST THROUGH THE WATERS, I WILL BE WITH THEE; AND THROUGH THE RIVERS, THEY SHALL NOT OVERFLOW THEE: WHEN THOU WALKEST THROUGH THE FIRE, THOU SHALT NOT BE BURNED; NEITHER SHALL THE FLAME KINDLE UPON THEE. |
P238 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 43:3 FOR I AM THE LORD THY GOD, THE HOLY ONE OF ISRAEL, THY SAVIOUR: I GAVE EGYPT FOR THY RANSOM, E-THI-O'-PI-A AND SE'-BA FOR THEE. |
P238 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
In these SCRIPTURES GOD does not say that HE will keep you out of the WATERS, or the RIVERS, or the FIRE; GOD says that HE WILL BE WITH YOU DURING YOUR AFFLICTIONS, AND GET YOU THROUGH THEM. This does not mean that you won't suffer during your AFFLICTIONS; it simply means that you won't FAIL as a result of them. GOD allows you to endure AFFLICTIONS so that you might call on HIM to GET YOU THROUGH THEM. |
P238 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
When Job was being AFFLICTED by Satan, nearly all of his "so-called" friends told Job that his AFFLICTIONS were a result of his sinning against GOD; but Job refused to believe that he had sinned against THE LORD, and he hadn't. GOD allowed Job to suffer from his AFFLICTIONS only so Job, by his AFFLICTIONS, would become even a better PERSON. |
P238 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Psalms 119:71 It is GOOD for ME that I have been AFFLICTED; that I might learn thy statutes. |
P238 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
JESUS CHRIST was never sick even one day over the course of HIS THIRTY-THREE YEAR LIFE. GOD would not allow JESUS to become ill or maimed in anyway, for JESUS was to be the LAMB without BLEMISH; and illness or disease would certainly be considered a BLEMISH. However, JESUS certainly SUFFERED AFFLICTION, and it was by GOD'S DIVINE WILL that HE SUFFERED THAT AFFLICTION. But GOD certainly FULFILLED HIS PROMISE, and got JESUS THROUGH HIS AFFLICTIONS. |
P238 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 53:4 Surely HE hath borne our griefs, and carried our sorrows: yet we did esteem HIM stricken, smitten of GOD, and AFFLICTED. |
P238 Kjb1611 P239 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 53:5 But HE was wounded for our transgressions, HE was bruised for our iniquities: the chastisement of our peace was upon HIM; and with HIS stripes we are healed. |
P239 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 53:6 All we like sheep have gone astray; we have turned every one to his own way; and THE LORD hath laid on HIM the iniquity of us all. |
P239 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 53:7 HE was oppressed, and HE was AFFLICTED, yet HE opened not HIS mouth: HE is brought as a LAMB to the slaughter, and as a sheep before her shearers is dumb, so HE openeth not HIS mouth. |
P239 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 53:8 HE was taken from prison and from JUDGMENT: and who shall DECLARE HIS GENERATION? For HE was cut off out of the land of the living: for the transgression of my people was HE stricken. |
P239 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 53:9 And HE made HIS grave with the wicked, and with the rich in HIS death; because HE had done no violence, neither was any deceit in HIS mouth. |
P239 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 53:10 Yet it pleased THE LORD to bruise HIM; HE hath put HIM to grief: when thou shalt make HIS SOUL an OFFERING for SIN, HE shall SEE HIS SEED, HE shall prolong HIS days, and the PLEASURE of THE LORD shall prosper in HIS HAND. |
P239 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
JESUS suffered HIS AFFLICTIONS in this world just as everyone else whom lives in this world is subject to their own AFFLICTIONS. No one is exempt, especially if you SERVE GOD! AFFLICTIONS come in various forms. They can come in the form of illness, disease, internal organ failure, hardships, spousal or family problems, personal catastrophe, anything that tests ONE'S FAITH and causes physical or emotional pain and suffering is an AFFLICTION. |
P239 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
There isn't anyone in the world that LOVES THE LORD more than I, and yet I have suffered MY OWN AFFLICTIONS. I, like everyone else in this world am not exempt from having AFFLICTIONS and they have been many. Each and every time I experience an AFFLICTION I CALL on THE LORD for HIS HELP. And, every time I have CALLED on THE LORD, HE has been there for ME, and got ME through the AFFLICTION. |
P239 P240 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Two years back I had contracted a disease called "cellulitis". This is a bacterial disease that attacks the skin and is very painful. This disease is extremely resistant to antibiotics and it took more than three months of taking very strong antibiotics for ME to get over it. For some people having the disease it has taken much longer than three months for them to get over it, and it is not uncommon for a limb having to be amputated as a result of cellulitis. |
P240 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
A year or so ago, THE LORD told ME to obtain some Erythromycin, which is a fairly common antibiotic. So I did what THE LORD had told ME and managed to get some through a FRIEND of MINE. I have had the Erythromycin for over a year now and I have wondered why THE LORD wanted ME to have it on hand. Three days before WRITING this I found out why I needed the Erythromycin, I have again contracted "cellulitis". |
P240 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Whereas the first time I had contracted cellulitis, the positive effects of the strong antibiotics I was given by MY Doctor were not visible for about eight to ten weeks, the symptoms of the disease seem to persist for a very long time. However, the Erythromycin after only ten hours of taking them has caused the disease to go into remission. THE LORD has TOLD ME that the disease will be gone after taking the medication for SEVEN DAYS. This is but one example; how THE LORD minimizes the EFFECTS of YOUR AFFLICTIONS. |
P240 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
I can cite story after story of MY personal AFFLICTIONS, with each and every story ending in the same manner as the last one. GOD ALWAYS gets ME through MY AFFLICTIONS; and each and every time HE does, MY FAITH and TRUST in HIM ABOUND. GOD can take something that appears to be very bad, and make something very GOOD come from it! |
P240 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Misconceptions about AFFLICTIONS |
P240 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Over the course of MY life in this world, I have heard Preacher after Preacher teach that if you were to serve GOD, that GOD would free you from your AFFLICTIONS. This is far from the TRUTH! If anything, I have seen that the PEOPLE whom TRULY serve GOD, have MORE AFFLICTIONS than them that do not! GOD does not want you to become too comfortable in this world, HE wants you to SEE it for what it really is; an EVIL PLACE, with problems lurking around every corner. |
P240 P241 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
If you are a CHILD of GOD, or a BLESSED SEED, GOD has put you here for ONE MAIN REASON, to allow you to EXPERIENCE in one place both GOOD and evil. Then by experiencing both GOOD and evil, it has caused you to reach out for the GOOD and REJECT the evil. Although you might serve other PURPOSES as well, while on the EARTH, you still must SEEK OUT the GOOD and CLING to it! |
P241 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ecclesiastes 6:3 If a man beget an hundred children, and live many years, so that the days of his years be many, and his SOUL be not filled with GOOD, and also that he have no burial; I say, that an untimely birth is better than he. |
P241 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ecclesiastes 6:4 For he cometh in with VANITY, and departeth in darkness, and his name shall be covered with darkness. |
P241 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ecclesiastes 6:5 Moreover he hath not seen the sun, nor known any thing: this hath more rest than the other. |
P241 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ecclesiastes 6:6 Yea, though he live a thousand years twice told, yet hath he seen no GOOD: do not all go to one place? |
P241 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
AFFLICTIONS are part of life in this world, for by AFFLICTIONS you EXPERIENCE evil. And, if you continue to REACH OUT for GOD, whom is the essence of GOODNESS, even while you suffer from your AFFLICTIONS, you have PASSED the TEST of physical life and have fulfilled your PRIMARY PURPOSE. Each CHILD and PERSON of GOD will experience many AFFLICTIONS over the course of their life, for there isn't simply one test to pass, but rather there are many. But with each and every AFFLICTION there is a lesson to learn, and that lesson is that the PEACE and HAPPINESS you DESIRE, are NOT OF THIS WORLD! |
P241 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Thirty-six
|
P242 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
This Chapter is dedicated to those of YOU who will remain after the RAPTURE of the BRIDE, to PREACH the TRUE WORD of GOD during the GREAT TRIBULATION and COLLECT the WEDDING GUESTS for RAPTURE. The CALLING you RECEIVE as a TRIBULATION SAINT may be a subtle or an ABRUPT CALLING. However, in either case, YOU will KNOW that GOD has CALLED YOU to SERVE HIM as a TRIBULATION SAINT. |
P242 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Although each and every one of YOU will differ in background and be quite diverse in lifestyles, YOU will ALL have one thing in common; YOU will have ALL READ MY BOOKS and BELIEVE that which YOU have READ! This will be the COMMON BOND between YOU and the others that are to be TRIBULATION SAINTS. Anyone claiming to be a TRIBULATION SAINT that has not READ ALL FOUR BOOKS and cannot QUOTE THEM VERBATIM, is impostors, and should be avoided, for they are sent by Satan to infiltrate the SAINTS. There aren't any other books in existence that can EXPLAIN in DETAIL that which is PROPHESIED in the WORD of GOD, without error, as does MY FOUR BOOKS! |
P242 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Anyone approaching YOU, claiming to be a TRIBULATION SAINT can and should be TESTED. Simply ask them to explain the meaning of the SECOND CHAPTER of the Book of Habakkuk. ASK them to IDENTIFY by TITLE and NAME the PERSON spoke of in VERSES 3, 4, and 5 of the SECOND CHAPTER, and how this PERSON relates to the SCRIPTURE given in the 13th VERSE of the SECOND CHAPTER of Habakkuk. They should be able to tell you that the PERSON IDENTIFIED in the 3rd, 4th, and 5th, VERSES is the SAME PERSON in SPIRIT who's TITLE is given in the 13th VERSE of Habakkuk. If they do not know this, then they are not TRIBULATION SAINTS. |
P242 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Micah 6:9 THE LORD'S VOICE crieth unto the city, and the man of WISDOM shall SEE THY NAME: HEAR YE THE ROD, AND WHO HATH APPOINTED IT. |
P243 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
TOOLS for YOUR MINISTRIES |
P243 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Each PERSON designated to be a TRIBULATION SAINT should have with them at all times, the King James 1611 Authorized Version of the HOLY BIBLE, a copy of each of the FOUR BOOKS I have WRITTEN for THE LORD, and a Dictionary of the English language. These will be the TOOLS for YOUR MINISTRY, and YOUR MINISTRY will be in YOUR SERVING GOD, by ADHERING to the TESTIMONY of JESUS CHRIST; exactly how it is WRITTEN in the GOSPELS ACCORDING to JESUS' WORDS. OMIT from YOUR testimony all of the other words written by the DISCIPLES in the GOSPELS, except for that which the DISCIPLE JOHN WROTE. John's WORDS as are the WORDS of JESUS CHRIST, the TRUE WORD of GOD, they are not misleading as are the words of Luke, Matthew, and in some cases Mark. John's WORDS can be used as part of YOUR testimony regarding the TRUTH in the WORD of GOD. |
P243 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The WORDS SPOKEN by JESUS CHRIST in ALL FOUR GOSPELS (EXCEPT for Luke 2:49, for JESUS never spoke those words) are ACCURATE for the most part; with those in the GOSPEL of John being the most ACCURATE and those in the GOSPEL of Luke being the LEAST ACCURATE. Nevertheless, ALL SCRIPTURE relating to JESUS' WORDS can be quoted as TRUTH, regardless of the GOSPEL they are taken from. |
P243 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Each of the TRIBULATION SAINTS will be GIVEN at least THREE GIFTS by THE HOLY SPIRIT of GOD thus enabling them to PREACH in the NAME of GOD by ANOINTING (EMPOWERMENT) from GOD. ALL of their PREACHING regarding END-TIME PROPHECY should strictly ADHERE to that which is WRITTEN in MY FOUR BOOKS and should not DEVIATE from the BOOKS whatsoever. |
P243 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
CALLING to SERVICE |
P243 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
ALL that are CALLED into SERVICE as TRIBULATION SAINTS are CONSIDERED the BRIDE; whether they are of the EARTH ANGEL or NOT; there isn't any relevance at this time in distinguishing between the ANGEL and the BRIDE. Each and every PERSON CALLED into SERVICE as a SAINT will feel an overwhelming PRESENCE of THE HOLY SPIRIT, and a lingering humming or ringing noise in their ears. This noise will remain with them after the ANOINTING has taken place; this will be a PERMANENT CONDITION and a SIGN of their ANOINTING, and it will take some getting use to. |
P243 P244 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Some of the SAINTS will also EXPERIENCE faint but obvious wavy lines in their physical vision. These SAINTS will have been GIVEN the GIFT of SPIRITUAL DISCERNMENT, and the wavy lines will vary from being subtle in appearance to being quite distracting at times. What they will be seeing in the wavy lines is the presence of spirit, their own spirit and also the spirit of others around them. When in the presence of GOOD SPIRIT, the lines even though dark in appearance will exhibit a glowing LIGHT from its edges; whereas evil spirit will be absent of all light and will have a very ABRUPT DARK EDGE. The SAINT having the GIFT of SPIRITUAL DISCERNMENT will both SEE and FEEL the presence of GOOD and evil when exposed to it. Whereas the SPIRIT of GOOD will FEEL WARM and SOFT, the spirit of evil will feel COLD and DAMP, and sometimes emit a smell of mildew at varying intensities. |
P244 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
When evil is in the PRESENCE of the SAINTS, it will exhibit a gross level of uneasiness; and if the spirit is within a physical body, the person with the evil spirit will become very fidgety, cutting conversations short and contact times to a minimum. It will be obvious, that the intentions of the evil entity, is to remove themselves as far from the SAINTS as possible. The entity whether it is in spirit only or within a human body will exhibit FEAR while in the PRESENCE of the SAINTS. In spirit, the entity will move briskly away and hide from the SAINT, and in a physical form, the entity will not allow eye contact with the SAINT and will appear to be in a hurry to leave the area. |
P244 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
After the SAINT has RECEIVED HIS or HER ANOINTING, they will FEEL the ASCENSION PROCESS that will take place. The ASCENSION times for the SAINTS will be shortened in respect to that which normally occurs. Instead of thirty-day cycles for ASCENSION, the time will be reduced to TENDAY CYCLES. The accelerated cycles of ASCENSION will FEEL quite INVIGORATING at times, and this rapid change in SPIRITUAL AWARENESS will cause the SAINT to experience some uneasiness. Unfortunately the PROCESS must run its course; however the BENEFITS of the QUICKENING of the SPIRIT in its AWARENESS will certainly outweigh any discomfort produced by the ASCENSION PROCESS. The ASCENSION PROCESS for all SAINTS will not exceed a SIXTY-DAY PERIOD, with most SAINTS finishing their ASCENSION PROCESS in THIRTY DAYS. |
P244 P245 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ministering by the TRIBULATION SAINTS during the ASCENSION PROCESS to the DESPERATE and the NEEDY is acceptable, for the TIME is short and the NEED is GREAT to disperse the WORD of GOD to them that are WORTHY of it! With many people being left behind after the FIRST TRIBULATION RAPTURE, the RAPTURE of the BRIDE; the one's being able to REALIZE they had been left behind will be DESPERATE in making AMENDS with THE LORD. These people will SEEK to FIND the WORD of GOD, and they trying to workout their SALVATION with GOD will overwhelm the SAINTS. Although the workload of the SAINTS will increase at a phenomenal rate shortly after the RAPTURE, this need for their assistance will lessen the ill effects they may experience by the ASCENSION PROCESS, and make it easier for them during the PROCESS. |
P245 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
VARYING Duties of the TRIBULATION SAINTS |
P245 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The DUTIES of the TRIBULATION SAINTS will be to assist them whom are SEEKING OUT to TRUTHFULLY UNDERSTAND, that which is WRITTEN in the HOLY BIBLE. Many of the people coming to the SAINTS will have recently come out of the Church, not believing the explanations offered by the Church regarding the RAPTURE of the BRIDE. The Church will go to great lengths to explain what had happened to the 10,400,000 people who simply vanished from off the EARTH; none of which explanation given by the Church will be supportive of RAPTURE. |
P245 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The Church must do everything in its power to convince them who are in attendance of the Church that the phenomena, which had occurred, were not RAPTURE. For if they BELIEVE it was RAPTURE, how would the Church explain it's being LEFT BEHIND? Most people will grasp hold of the Church's explanations of the phenomena, regardless of how ridiculous it may be, for they themselves will refuse to believe that they had been LEFT BEHIND. However, there will be some people, not many, but a few, that will not believe the Church's given explanations, regarding the vanishing of 10,400,000 people, and these people will SEEK OUT the TRUTH regarding the phenomena. |
P245 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The SAINTS will explain the TRUTH regarding the recent phenomena to these people, and also explain the DECEPTION of the Church, as PROPHESIZED in the Book of Revelation and in MY FOUR BOOKS. It will be the DUTY of the SAINTS to inform the people coming to them of how they, as SAINTS, have been left behind to gather up the WEDDING GUESTS. The SAINTS will also inform the people coming to them of what they must do to become a WEDDING GUEST. It is imperative that each person UNDERSTAND, that they as an INDIVIDUAL must establish their own RELATIONSHIP with GOD, and any gathering as a group will not suffice that RELATIONSHIP. |
P245 P246 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
As the GREAT TRIBULATION moves on in time, the SAINTS will also provide SANCTITY to the people coming to them for COUNSELING, because GOD will not HEAR the prayers coming from anyone other than the SAINTS at this time. The SAINTS will act, as INTERCESSORS for the POTENTIAL WEDDING GUESTS, therefore any supplication coming from the POTENTIAL WEDDING GUESTS to GOD, must be CHANNELED through the TRIBULATION SAINTS. |
P246 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The SAINTS will also provide some PROTECTION to them that are GATHERED for the WEDDING SUPPER (the WEDDING GUESTS), although the GREATEST PROTECTION will be PROVIDED by GOD in the form of a SEAL that will be GIVEN to each of the WEDDING GUESTS. The SEAL is called the SEAL of THE LIVING GOD that will envelope each of the WEDDING GUESTS, protecting them from any outside forces coming from evil, or from the ANGELS of HEAVEN. The POTENTIAL WEDDING GUESTS will not yet have been BAPTIZED and the ANGELS of HEAVEN would perceive them to be an enemy of GOD if they hadn't the SEAL indicating that they BELONG to GOD. |
P246 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 7:2 And I saw another ANGEL ascending from the EAST, having the SEAL of the LIVING GOD: and he cried with a LOUD VOICE to the FOUR ANGELS, to whom it was given to HURT the EARTH and the SEA, |
P246 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 7:3 Saying, HURT NOT THE EARTH, NEITHER THE SEA, NOR THE TREES, TILL WE HAVE SEALED THE SERVANTS OF OUR GOD IN THEIR FOREHEADS. |
P246 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Although similar to the SEAL GIVEN to the SAINTS, the SEAL GIVEN to the WEDDING GUESTS is different in as much as the SPIRIT of GOD is not within the SEAL, as it is with the SAINTS, because the WEDDING GUESTS are not yet BAPTIZED. Whereas the SAINTS can SPIRITUALLY COMMUNICATE with GOD and the ANGELS, the WEDDING GUESTS cannot communicate outside of verbal communication; they must rely on the SAINTS for their DIRECTION and INSTRUCTIONS. The main threat to the POTENTIAL WEDDING GUEST after SEALING is their own MIND that which is contained within the same SEAL they reside in. The MIND can cause the person, even though SEALED to harm them self, and some of the POTENTIAL WEDDING GUESTS will FAIL as a result of their own MINDS. |
P246 P247 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chapter Thirty-seven
|
P248 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
People are always grouped in THREES SAITH THE LORD. MY BOOKS have addressed the THREE SEEDS (types of people) on the EARTH, the BLESSED SEED, the GENTILE, and the CANAANITE; the THREE GROUPS of SPIRITUAL ENTITIES ENTERING into HEAVEN, the BRIDE, the WEDDING GUEST, and the EARTH ANGEL; and the THREE GROUPS of PEOPLE entering into the MILLENNIUM, the BRIDE, the WEDDING GUEST, and the BEHEADED SOUL. The EARTH ANGEL enters into the MILLENNIUM as the BRIDE, because they remain incomplete and in GENDER throughout the DURATION of the MILLENNIUM. Therefore during the MILLENNIUM the EARTH ANGEL isn't any different than the BRIDE, and is considered as such. |
P248 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
In this Chapter WE want to provide you with more detail about the BEHEADED SOUL, for ONE-THIRD of the EARTH'S population will become BEHEADED SOULS at the TIME of the END. The title, "BEHEADED SOUL", is not given only to identify them who MARTYR themselves in the NAME of GOD and for the TESTIMONY of JESUS CHRIST, it also is the IDENTIFICATION of the INCOMPLETE SOUL; a SOUL that is missing either the MALE SPIRIT or the FEMALE SPIRIT counterpart that had been originally ASSIGNED to it; in some cases the BEHEADED SOUL lacks BOTH SPIRITS, when both SPIRITS have FAILED to SERVE the PURPOSE of the SOUL. |
P248 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The title, "BEHEADED SOUL", also refers to the SOUL and the SPIRIT assigned to it that had yet to be INCORPORATED in CHRIST, JESUS can be considered as the HEAD of CHRIST, and the SOUL that is yet to be INCORPORATED in CHRIST is missing its HEAD; therefore it can be said that the SOUL hasn't a HEAD, or is BEHEADED. |
P248 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Conditions for the COMPLETED SOUL |
P249 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
A SPIRIT that has been given a SOUL, while ALIVE on the EARTH must SERVE its GOD GIVEN PURPOSE. If the SPIRIT assigned to the SOUL, for any reason, does not fulfil their PURPOSE, in due time, then that PURPOSE (SOUL) is GIVEN to a GENTILE, another spirit whom hadn't a SOUL to begin with. This allows the GENTILE to SERVE a PURPOSE in GOD, and COMPLETE the PURPOSE of the SOUL its been GIVEN, and ENTER INTO the MILLENNIUM. Whereas the GENTILE, without a SOUL, at the completion of their life, would simply return to the dust of the EARTH, and would be no more; the GENTILE GIVEN a SOUL may enter into the MILLENNIUM and REIGN with CHRIST ONE THOUSAND YEARS. |
P249 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 20:4 And I saw THRONES, and they sat upon them, and judgment was given unto them: and I saw the SOULS of them that were BEHEADED for the witness of JESUS, and for the WORD of GOD, and which had not worshipped the BEAST, neither his image, neither had received his MARK upon their foreheads, or in their hands; and they LIVED and REIGNED with CHRIST a THOUSAND YEARS. |
P249 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
The LOST SOUL |
P249 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
A person originally having a SOUL need not die for them to LOSE IT! However, because they were born with a BLESSED SOUL, they cannot live but a short time without one, so GOD replaces the BLESSED SOUL they once had with a DAMNED SOUL, the soul of the CANAANITE, shortly after the BLESSED SOUL is taken from them. These people that have lost their BLESSED SOULS and have been given the DAMNED SOULS while they are yet alive, are a gruesome lot. These people for the most part are the ones whom commit horrific crimes against life and humanity. These are the EVIL of the EVIL SAITH THE LORD. |
P249 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Not all people losing their SOUL receive the SOUL of the DAMNED! Some people RECOVER, however, this is definitely the EXCEPTION and not the RULE. If a person were to determine, in a very short period of time, that they had LOST their SOUL, (for it will be obvious to them that have lost their SOULS that something very negative has happened to them), they can REPENT and RECEIVE BEHEADED SOUL status. This means that these people must be willing to MARTYR themselves in the NAME of GOD and for the TESTIMONY of JESUS CHRIST. If they truly commit the balance of their lives in this way, to GOD, then HE will give them the opportunity to become a WEDDING GUEST during the next generation of the EARTH; and even if they fail as a WEDDING GUEST in the next generation of the EARTH, they will never suffer the SECOND DEATH (HELL). If they FAIL in their attempt to become a WEDDING GUEST, they will remain a GENTILE and return to the dust of the EARTH. However, for them seeking a SECOND CHANCE, the time for recovery is very short, and the vast majority of them that LOSE their SOULS will not recover. |
P249 P250 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
The BEHEADED SOUL during the MILLENNIUM |
P250 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
During the MILLENNIUM the BEHEADED SOUL will be without a SOUL MATE and will reside at the SEVENTH LEVEL of NEW JERUSALEM in a MONASTERY. They will SERVE in the TEMPLE as LEVITES and PRIESTS during the MILLENNIUM, assuming a wide range of responsibilities regarding the setting up and the taking down of the various articles used in the FESTIVITIES and HOLY GATHERINGS held at the TEMPLE and its PAVILION. |
P250 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 66:21 AND I WILL ALSO TAKE OF THEM FOR PRIESTS AND FOR LEVITES, SAITH THE LORD. |
P250 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Isaiah 66:22 FOR AS THE NEW HEAVENS AND THE NEW EARTH, WHICH I WILL MAKE, SHALL REMAIN BEFORE ME, SAITH THE LORD, SO SHALL YOUR SEED AND YOUR NAME REMAIN. |
P250 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
There are many EVENTS held at the TEMPLE during the MILLENNIUM and the TEMPLE is the gathering place for ALL PEOPLE. These EVENTS consist of mostly concerts of various types, and a wide range of theatrical performances put on by the Angels. GOD comes down to the TEMPLE to ATTEND these FESTIVITIES, and HE REQUIRES certain ARRANGEMENTS be made to ACCOMMODATE HIS HOLY PRESENCE. The two billion BEHEADED SOULS both assemble and disassemble THE LORD'S SETTING, and tend to the other arrangements required to accommodate the SEVEN BILLION PEOPLE, inclusive of themselves, and the SEVEN HUNDRED MILLION ANGELS that will be attending the FESTIVITIES at the TEMPLE during the MILLENNIUM. |
P250 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The BEHEADED SOULS setup and take down the HOLY ARTICLES used during the FESTIVITIES and prepare the seating arrangements, that of which is orchestrated and arranged by HIERARCHY within the TEMPLE PAVILION. Likening to HEAVEN, NEW JERUSALEM is GOVERNED by a MONARCHY, whereas them of the HIGHER echelon are considered ROYALTY, and are treated as such. The ACCOMMODATIONS within the TEMPLE and its PAVILION are meticulously arranged in a very SPECIFIC ORDER, according to HOLY PROTOCOL. The TEMPLE Angels OVERSEE and administrate the tasks performed by the BEHEADED SOULS, to assure PERFECTION of ASSEMBLY and PROTOCOL. |
P250 P251 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The shape of the TEMPLE PAVILION is octagonal in its outer perimeter and it has NINE LEVELS that ASCEND from its outer perimeter to its CENTER, with the NINTH LEVEL bearing the THRONE of GOD. The STAGE and the PERFORMERS reside at the SEVENTH LEVEL of the TEMPLE PAVILION and every seat within the PAVILION has a perfect view of the STAGE SETTING. Once the performance begins the SEVENTH LEVEL STAGE rotates like a RING around the EIGHTH and NINTH LEVELS while every thing else remains stationary, and the FLOOR of the PAVILION raises at its outer perimeter to the height of the EIGHTH LEVEL and declines towards the center forming a radial trough like bowl, thus allowing them at the further most seating to be raised to the height of the EIGHTH LEVEL. |
P251 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The ACOUSTICS in the PAVILION are also UNIQUE; the CEILING of the PAVILION is made of QUARTZ CRYSTAL panels that resonate to perfection to the same exact tones being produced by the instruments and performers on the STAGE. Each QUARTZ PANEL acts like a loud speaker. The SOUND QUALITY within the PAVILION could not be duplicated anywhere in this world; even using the most advanced audio technology and noise cancellation techniques, it wouldn't compare! |
P251 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Furthermore, in the MILLENNIUM PHYSICAL FORM, a person's eyesight is significantly different than that of a normal human. The EYES of the MILLENNIAL BODY can TELESCOPE at will, much like a zoom lens on a camera and magnify objects at great distances, (as much as sixty times its normal size). The hearing of the MILLENNIAL PHYSICAL PERSON is also quite different than that of a normal human being. The detectable audible frequency range of the MILLENNIAL EAR extends from one cycle per second to 60,000 cycles per second, that which is well below and above the audible range of a human ear. In the MILLENNIUM, a PERSON at will can also direct their hearing as such as to hear a pin drop at a great distance in a very noisy environment, likening to hearing a whisper from across the field in a football stadium packed with a noisy crowd of people. |
P251 P252 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The TEMPLE Angels and the BEHEADED SOULS maintain the PRISTINE APPEARANCE and FUNCTIONALITY of the TEMPLE and its PAVILION. Every fixture and object within the TEMPLE and PAVILION are meticulously cared for, polished to perfection and maintained without defect or flaw. |
P252 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
The MONASTERY in NEW JERUSALEM |
P252 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The MONASTERY that the BEHEADED SOULS live in during the MILLENNIUM is quite elaborate and is nothing like a monastery here on the EARTH. The MONASTERY encompasses the entire SEVENTH LEVEL of NEW JERUSALEM, being in accumulative length approximately EIGHTYEIGHT MILES long. Each of the BEHEADED SOULS lives in their own quarters and they are not housed in dormitories, as do interns of monasteries live here on EARTH. |
P252 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
As is with the TEMPLE, the MONASTERY is constructed entirely from WHITE MARBLE, having solid GOLD BORDERS and GOLD TRIM around its millions of windows and doors. The WINDOWS are made of single panes of BLUE QUARTZ CRYSTAL, having a tinting effect as seen from the outside of the MONASTERY, while providing a CLEAR and undisrupted view from its interior. Within the MONASTERY the doors and windows are draped with PURPLE SATIN that is TRIMMED with GOLD needlework, and its HALLWAYS and interior throughout exhibit fine art and sculpturing made by the ANGELS of the SEVENTH LEVEL. |
P252 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Each INTERN (BEHEADED SOUL) has his or her own PERSONAL QUARTERS that occupy 900 square feet (600 square cubits) for living space. The space is appropriately divided into FOUR ROOMS. One room is called the BED CHAMBERS, and although physical sleep is not required during the MILLENNIUM, daily REST is still necessary, and the BED CHAMBERS accommodate a RESTING PLACE. The second room is called a CONDITIONING CHAMBER. The CONDITIONING CHAMBER provides a bath and shower arrangement similar in appearance to that which you might find in an elaborate Penthouse Hotel Suite here on EARTH. However, all of its fixtures and accessories are made of either SOLID GOLD or POLISHED WHITE or COLORED MARBLE. Toilet facilities are not required in the MILLENNIUM; because the MILLENNIAL BODY does not process its food and liquids, but rather entirely CONSUMES both its food and liquids; thus not leaving behind any waste byproducts, as does the normal human body. |
P252 P253 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The third room is called the READING CHAMBER. This room is setup somewhat like a STUDY room here on EARTH; whereas it contains a small library of books of varying categories, ALL of which are supportive and informative on the WORD of GOD. A HOLY BIBLE (with the Epistles omitted), written in the English Language, as well as MY FOUR BOOKS will be in every READING CHAMBER, and will be READ and STUDIED everyday. Each READING CHAMBER will have a table with chairs and an EASY CHAIR as part of its decor. |
P253 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Soothing MUSIC of all sorts can also be played in the READING CHAMBER; however, electronic equipment is not the source of the MUSIC. The SOUND for the music is produced by QUARTZ CRYSTALS that RESONATE with perfect audio quality when driven by a LIGHT SOURCE called a "NEUTRINO-ACOUSTIC AUDIO GENERATOR", The READING CHAMBER will be LIGHTED by OMNI QUARTZ LIGHT EMITTERS that can provide varying intensities of LIGHT up to the LEVELS of direct SUNLIGHT. There aren't any shadows produced in the READING CHAMBERS. The OMNI QUARTZ LIGHT EMITTERS provide LIGHT from all directions eliminating any shadows whatsoever in the room. |
P253 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The fourth room is called the GATHERING CHAMBER. This room will seat up to TWELVE PERSONS. The room provides a comfortable setting for CONVERSATION and FELLOWSHIP with other INTERNS and accommodates occasional visits made by the ANGELS. The GATHERING CHAMBER and its decor provide a CURIO EFFECT for its VISITORS because the SEVENTH LEVEL ANGELS have provided various types of artwork for its decoration. Each of the TWO BILLION GATHERING CHAMBERS in the MONASTERY is unique in its own way with no two rooms being decorated the same! Everyday various floral arrangements made with fresh flowers are brought into the GATHERING CHAMBERS. The floral arrangements emit various fragrances and varying color schemes that change the overall appearance and ambience of the GATHERING CHAMBER daily. |
P253 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
EATING arrangements in the MONASTERY |
P253 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The CULINARY skills of the ANGELS are by far exceeding that of man. Each of the two million MONASTERY COMPLEXES houses one thousand INTERNS and there is ONE CULINARY ARTS ANGEL assigned to each of the COMPLEXES. The CULINARY ARTS ANGEL acts as a MASTER CHEF to the one hundred INTERNS whom prepare the meals that are served within that COMPLEX daily. There are three meals served each and everyday; the morning meal, called, "PRELUDE SETTING", the midday meal, called, "CHORUS MEAL", and the SUNSET meal, called, "SUPPER". |
P253 P254 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
The food menu changes daily over a FORTY-NINE DAY PERIOD for each of the meals, and then repeats itself over the next FORTY-NINE DAYS. Then after SEVEN SETS of FORTY-NINE DAY PERIODS, the menu changes completely with a NEW SET of food preparations. This changing of the menu is ongoing and only repeats itself every FIFTIETH YEAR, when it starts back with its original menu, |
P254 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
There are TWELVE tables setup in each DINING CHAMBER and each table has a place setting for TWELVE. Ten of the place settings of ten tables are for the INTERNS (BEHEADED SOULS), and TWO at each of the ten tables are SET for the Angels whom assist the INTERNS. The other TWO TABLES and their TWENTY-FOUR PLACE SETTINGS within the DINING CHAMBER are for the ANGELIC ADMINISTRATION overseeing the INTERNS. Many of the Angels whom are assigned to assist the INTERNS do not live in NEW JERUSALEM but rather COMMUTE from HEAVEN each day to assist the INTERNS in there daily duties. Even though the Angels do not reside at the MONASTERY, nor live in NEW JERUSALEM, they eat all three daily meals with them whom they are assigned to. Over the course of the ONE THOUSAND YEAR PERIOD, the TWO ANGELS and the ADMINISTRATION that are assigned to each group of INTERNS become rather close to them whom they assist. GOD allows those Angels to have oversight of the INTERNS when they recycle in the REGENERATION of the EARTH, helping them to SUCCEED in becoming WEDDING GUESTS in the next MILLENNIUM, |
P254 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
The BEHEADED SOULS are not second class CITIZENS |
P254 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
THE LORD wants ME to POINT OUT to ALL that READ this BOOK, that the BEHEADED SOULS are not SECOND CLASS CITIZENS of NEW JERUSALEM, but rather GOD'S LOYAL SERVANTS, and HIS PEOPLE. ALL, SAITH THE LORD, should RESPECT them of the FIRST RESURRECTION, called the BEHEADED SOULS. |
P254 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Zechariah 13:9 AND I WILL BRING THE THIRD PART THROUGH THE FIRE, AND WILL REFINE THEM AS SILVER IS REFINED, AND WILL TRY THEM AS GOLD IS TRIED: THEY SHALL CALL ON MY NAME, AND I WILL HEAR THEM: I WILL SAY, IT IS MY PEOPLE: AND THEY SHALL SAY, THE LORD IS MY GOD. |
P255 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Mystery Babylon the Great Whore |
P256 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:1 And after these things I saw another angel come down from heaven, having great power; and the earth was lightened with his glory. |
P256 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:2 And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird. |
P256 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:3 For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have committed fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich through the abundance of her delicacies. |
P256 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:4 And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. |
P256 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 17:5 And upon her forehead was a name written, MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH. |
P257 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 17:6 And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus: and when I saw her, I wondered with great admiration. |
P257 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Revelation 18:5 For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities. |
P257 Kjb1611 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||